Skip to main content

Full text of "Leaders to liberty"

See other formats


LEADERS  TO 
LI  B  ERTY 


MARY  H  .WADE 


NY  PUBLIC  LIBRARY     THE  BRANCH  LIBRARIES 


3  3333  08119  6996 


£ 


LEADERS  TO   LIBERTY 


Albert   I,    King  of  Belgium 


Leaders  to  Liberty 


BY 
MARY  H.  WADE 


With   Illustrations 


ISWVAD  •  Q3S 


. 


. 

• 


. 


• 


BOSTON 

LITTLE,  BROWN,  AND  COMPANY 

1919 


Copyright,  1919, 
BY  LITTLE,  BROWN,  AND  COMPANY. 


Att  rights  reserved 

i 

Published,  September,  1919 


IE  NEW  YORS 


«       c          •  •  • 


•  •  c     e  t 


t        •         •  •  • 


••:: 

>  •  *  • 


•  •  •  . « 


qao 

vf 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

KING  ALBERT  THE  BRAVE i 

Lover  of  His  People 
MARSHAL  JOFFRE 63 

The  "Father"  of  the  French  Soldiers 

JOHN  JOSEPH  PERSHING in 

The  American  Leader  to  Victory 

SIR  DOUGLAS  HAIG 161 

The  Man  of  Iron  Will 
FERDINAND  FOCH 194 

The  Savior  of  the  Allies 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

PAGE 

ALBERT  I,  KING  OF  BELGIUM  .  .  .  Frontispiece 
GENERAL  PERSHING  AND  MARSHAL  JOFFRE  .  64 
FIELD  MARSHAL  SIR  DOUGLAS  HAIG  .  .  162 
MARSHAL  FERDINAND  FOCH 194 


LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

KING  ALBERT  THE   BRAVE 

Lover  of  His  People 

BOOM!  BOOM!  BOOM!  sounded  the  big 
guns  of  the  city  of  Brussels.  It  was  the 
evening  of  the  eighth  day  of  April,  1875. 

Every  one  stopped  to  listen  -  -  rich  folks 
and  poor  folks,  big  folks  and  little  folks  - 
to  the  booming  of  the  guns.  It  told  them 
something  very  interesting  had  happened  — 
that  a  child  had  just  been  born  to  the  royal 
family  of  Belgium.  Moreover,  as  they  soon 
learned,  the  tiny  newcomer  was  a  prince, 
the  second  nephew  of  their  King,  Leopold  II. 

Of  course,  the  good  parents  of  little 
Albert  Leopold  Marie  Meinrad,  for  so  he 
was  called,  were  made  very  happy  by  his 
coming.  Albert's  father,  the  brother  of  the 

King,  was  the  Count  of  Flanders   and  a 

i 


2  LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

tender,  kind-hearted  man  who  loved  learn- 
ing. His  books  were  so  precious  to  him 
that  he  spent  a  large  part  of  each  day  in 
his  library.  In  this  library  a  whole  mile 
of  shelves  was  used  to  hold  his  treasures! 

Albert's  mother  took  delight  in  all  beauti- 
ful things  —  music  and  fine  paintings  and 
good  books,  as  well  as  the  lovely  sights 
Dame  Nature  could  show  her  in  the  ever- 
moving  waters  of  the  sea,  in  the  rich  Belgian 
meadows  in  which  tall  grasses  and  dainty 
wild  flowers  nodded  cheerily,  in  the  glorious 
sunsets,  and  in  the  blue  sky  with  its  ever- 
changing  cloud-children. 

At  first  the  Count  had  lived  with  his 
Countess  in  a  wing  of  King  Leopold's  palace. 
Afterwards,  they  moved  into  a  home  spe- 
cially fitted  up  for  them;  and  here,  in  the 
Palace  of  the  Rue  de  la  Regence,  their 
children  were  born.  First  came  Prince 
Baudoin;  then  twin  princesses,  one  of 
whom  soon  died;  after  that,  the  Princess 
Josephine;  and  last  of  all,  the  little  son 
who  would  some  day  be  called  by  his  people, 
"Our  Soldier  King,  Albert  the  Brave." 


KING  ALBERT  THE   BRAVE        3 

But  this  is  getting  ahead  of  our  story. 

Albert  was  a  happy  boy,  but  so  quiet  that 
at  first  people  did  not  notice  him  very  much. 
He  studied  his  lessons  faithfully.  He  also 
spent  much  time  in  finding  things  out  for 
himself,  as  he  was  interested  in  everything 
he  saw.  There  were  the  railway  trains 
with  the  wonderful  engines  that  made  them 
move  so  swiftly.  There  were  the  steam- 
boats speeding  along  the  seacoast.  There 
were  all  sorts  of  machines  with  strange 
workings.  Altogether,  the  world  appeared 
a  delightful  puzzle  to  the  seemingly  quiet 
child  with  the  active  mind. 

Many  a  story  did  the  little  prince  hear 
of  what  had  happened  in  the  long-ago  to 
his  country.  There  was  the  famous  Battle 
of  the  Golden  Spurs;  there  was  the  Siege  of 
Liege,  when  six  hundred  brave  men  gave 
their  lives  to  save  the  city  from  the  out- 
rages of  Charles  the  Bold  of  Burgundy; 
there  was  the  tale  of  the  noble  citizens  who 
fought  Prince  Ferdinand  of  Holland  in  the 
streets  of  the  city  of  Brussels.  Never  had 
the  Belgians  been  willing  to  be  slaves. 


LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 


When  the  young  prince  thought  of  this  his 
fair  cheeks  must  have  flushed  and  his  kind 
blue  eyes  sparkled. 

'They  never  will  be  slaves/'  he  must  also 
have  thought  with  pride. 

Though  the  boy's  father  spent  much  time 
with  his  books,  yet  he  and  his  beautiful  wife 
gave  two  hours  of  each  day  to  their  chil- 
dren. They  felt  that  the  best  of  nurses 
and  teachers  could  not  fill  their  place.  They 
watched  Albert's  studies  and  talked  with 
him  about  his  sports. 

Sunday  was  the  best  day  of  the  whole 
week,  because  then  the  good  Count  and 
Countess  took  long  walks  with  Albert  and 
his  brother  and  sister.  Sometimes  they 
wandered  through  the  lovely  parks  of 
Brussels.  Sometimes  they  went  out  into 
the  country  near-by,  where  they  met  many 
other  children,  both  rich  and  poor,  also 
out  for  a  holiday  walk  with  their  parents. 

Then,  when  dinner  time  drew  near,  the 
young  prince  went  with  his  family  to  the 
King's  palace  to  dine  with  him  and  the 
Queen  Marie  Henriette.  Many  other  times 


KING  ALBERT  THE   BRAVE       5 

also  the  boy  went  to  the  grand  palace.  Of- 
ten he  was  allowed  to  join  other  guests 
who  had  been  invited  there  to  listen  to  the 
music  the  Queen  played  on  her  gilded 
harp  and  to  hear  the  singing  of  the  great 
General  Brunell. 

Prince  Albert  did  not  stay  in  Brussels  all 
the  year  round,  because  he  had  several 
other  beautiful  homes.  One  of  these  was 
among  the  noble  Ardennes  Mountains. 
Another  was  in  the  country  at  Hasli-Horn. 
A  third  was  at  the  Chateau  of  Les  Amerois, 
where  the  lad  spent  six  joyous  weeks  every 
summer. 

Such  a  big  company  as  there  was  in  the 
household  during  this  summer  holiday! 
Besides  Albert's  own  family  there  were 
uncles  and  aunts  and  cousins  in  plenty. 
Among  the  guests  were  the  Queens  of  Por- 
tugal and  of  Saxony,  and  there  were  princes, 
too,  besides  Albert  and  his  brother  Baudoin. 
The  ways  of  royalty  were  largely  set  aside 
during  this  vacation  time,  and  the  older 
folks  joined  in  the  games  of  the  little  ones. 
There  was  much  fun  and  frolicking. 


6          LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

The  fresh  air  blew  freely  about  the  Cha- 
teau because  it  stood  on  a  high  hill  above 
the  old,  old  town  of  Bouillon.  Albert  could 
look  down  from  this  summer  home  on  a  river 
winding  far  below  -  -  then  off  to  distant 
hills  covered  with  tall  pine  trees.  If  he 
should  climb  to  the  summit  of  a  certain  hill 
in  the  distance  he  could  see  the  coast  of 
France,  his  country's  neighbor.  Belgium 
was  only  a  tiny  country,  after  all.  But  the 
spirit  of  her  people  made  her  seem  strong 
and  big  to  the  little  prince  who  loved  and 
admired  her. 

The  Chateau  was  surrounded  by  a  wide, 
beautiful  park  where  the  children  played 
to  their  hearts'  content.  A  chapel  had  been 
built  here,  where  the  children  worshiped 
with  their  parents.  In  its  stained-glass 
windows  Albert  could  look  at  the  pictures 
of  the  patron  saints  of  his  family.  Among 
these  was  Saint  Albert  whose  name  he 
bore. 

The  park  was  full  of  delightful  surprises. 
There  were  gardens  and  lovely  groves  in 
whose  cool  shade  Albert  could  play  with 


KING   ALBERT  THE   BRAVE      7 

comfort  on  the  hottest  summer  days.  There 
were  greenhouses  filled  with  rare  plants, 
and  streams  singing  merrily  as  they  leaped 
down  over  the  rocks  on  the  hillside.  The 
park  was  free  to  any  who  might  wish  to 
enter.  As  the  royal  children  frolicked  about, 
they  often  looked  up  to  see  the  poorest 
people  of  the  neighboring  country  making 
their  way  along  the  paths  to  the  Chateau. 
No  doubt  they  were  coming  to  ask  help  of 
the  noble  Count  and  Countess.  Perhaps 
they  needed  money  to  pay  their  rent.  Per- 
haps their  little  ones  were  sick  and  suffer- 
ing. Never  were  they  refused  help.  But 
some  of  these  people  \vere  too  old  to  climb 
up  the  hillside,  or  were  too  shy  or  proud  to 
ask  help.  Albert's  parents  hunted  them 
out  and  carried  them  gifts  of  what  they  most 
needed. 

There  was  a  letter  box  at  the  Chateau 
unlike  any  of  which  you  may  have  heard. 
It  stood  ready  to  receive  the  letters  of  little 
children  who  felt  free  to  ask  help  of  Albert's 
parents  and  knew  this  help  would  not  be 
refused.  Thousands  of  such  letters  were 


8          LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

written  and  answered  during  Albert's  child- 
hood and  youth. 

Festivals  were  held  at  Les  Amerois  during 
the  summer  vacation.  The  people  in  the 
village  below  were  invited  to  these,  and 
great  was  the  frolicking  at  such  times. 
There  were  games  and  feasting;  and  songs 
were  sung  by  the  village  children  dressed 
in  their  holiday  clothes.  And  there  were 
lotteries  in  which  every  one  drew  a  prize! 

The  servants  at  the  Chateau  had  their 
special  holidays  when  the  Count  and  Count- 
ess, with  their  royal  guests,  shared  their 
games  in  the  big  outdoors.  Merry  indeed 
were  those  summers  when  Albert  was  a  boy 
at  Les  Amerois. 

Though  Albert  had  delightful  vacations  in 
which  he  could  be  as  idle  as  he  wished, 
there  were  months  in  which  he  studied  hard. 
There  was  English  to  learn,  besides  French 
and  other  languages.  There  were  the  great 
writers  with  whom  he  must  become  well 
acquainted ;  there  were  lessons  in  philosophy 
and  religion  to  be  mastered. 

Albert  was  not  content,  however,  with  the 


KING  ALBERT  THE    BRAVE      9 

studies  his  parents  chose  for  him.  He 
wished  besides  to  understand  the  workings 
of  the  great  inventions  of  the  world.  So, 
through  his  own  desire,  he  studied  engi- 
neering. 

In  course  of  time  he  even  acted  as  the 
engineer  of  a  railway  train  to  be  sure  he 
knew  just  how  to  drive  it  through  the 
country.  He  also  learned  to  drive  an 
automobile  so  well  that  he  could  travel  over 
the  roads  with  the  speed  of  the  wind,  with- 
out the  slightest  accident  ever  befalling 
him. 

When  Albert  was  scarcely  sixteen  years 
old  a  black  cloud  swept  over  his  happy 
home.  He  was  taken  quite  ill  with  a 
dangerous  kind  of  catarrh.  His  two  sisters 
caught  the  disease. 

Fortunately  both  of  them  got  well,  but 
a  great  sorrow  was  at  hand.  Prince  Bau- 
doin,  catching  the  disease  last,  became 
very  ill,  and  four  days  afterwards  the 
wisest  physicians  in  the  land  said,  'We 
have  done  all  we  can.  The  young  prince  is 
dying."  Greatly  did  the  loving  parents 


10         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

grieve  over  the  loss  of  this  older  son.  The 
whole  country  grieved  with  them.  It  was 
not  an  ordinary  loss,  because  all  had  looked 
upon  Prince  Baudoin  as  the  next  king  of 
Belgium.  King  Leopold's  only  son  had 
died  many  years  ago,  so  this  oldest  nephew 
would  be  the  heir  to  his  kingdom. 

But  now  that  Baudoin  was  dead,  who 
would  take  his  place?  Who,  indeed,  but 
his  young  brother,  the  shy,  quiet  Albert? 

Was  the  young  prince  puffed  up  by  the 
thought  of  his  being  a  king  by-and-by? 
Not  at  all!  He  must  study  all  the  harder 
now.  He  must  learn  all  he  could  of  the  art 
of  war,  so  that,  if  his  country  were  ever  in 
danger,  he  might  be  able  to  defend  her. 
He  must  get  acquainted  with  the  ways  of 
his  people,  the  poor  workingmen  as  well 
as  the  rich  lords,  so  he  would  know  best 
how  to  govern  them. 

'He  had  better  start  on  his  military 
training  at  once/"  decided  Albert's  parents; 
and  his  uncle,  the  King,  agreed  with  them. 
So,  one  day  soon  afterwards,  the  tall,  thin, 
awkward  youth,  with  the  color  coming  and 


KING  ALBERT  THE    BRAVE     11 

going  in  his  cheeks,  went  with  the  King  to 
the  Belgian  Military  School  at  Brussels. 

The  King  was  a  grand-looking  man. 
Standing  before  the  teachers  and  students, 
he  introduced  his  nephew  with  lively  words. 
Now  and  then  he  "poked  fun,"  as  we  say, 
at  his  nephew,  hoping  in  this  way  to  make 
the  students  feel  at  ease  with  him  and  forget 
that  he  was  to  be  their  future  ruler.  Of 
course,  the  young  military  students  laughed 
at  these  sallies,  and  Albert  blushed. 

After  the  King  had  gone  away,  however, 
the  students  felt  shy  about  treating  the 
prince  like  one  of  themselves.  They  were, 
mostly,  fellowfs  of  middle-class  families. 
Little  did  they  know  of  the  ways  of  royal 
people.  And  here  was  the  future  king  of 
their  country  set  down  in  their  midst! 
How  could  they  help  feeling  shy  at  first? 

Before  long,  however,  Albert  made  them 
understand  that  he  wished  them  to  treat 
him  like  any  other  of  their  mates.  Yes, 
in  playtime  he  was  even  willing  to  be  a 
laughingstock;  so  many  a  joke  was  played 
on  him,  and  he  was  given  a  nickname  which 


12         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

his  school  friends  remember  and  smile  over 
to  this  day.  The  uniform  he  wore  was  the 
same  as  theirs.  He  ate  the  same  food  as 
they  did.  His  parents.allowed  him  only  a 
small  amount  of  spending  money.  No 
doubt  he  often  wished  he  had  more,  because 
he  was  a  generous  youth  and  many  a  time 
would  have  liked  to  buy  sweeties  and 
cigarettes  for  the  fellows  who  could  not 
afford  to  get  them  for  themselves.  Before 
long  every  one  in  the  school  had  come  to 
like  the  young  prince. 

His  teachers  were  proud  of  him  because 
he  did  so  well  in  his  studies  and  acted  in  all 
ways  as  a  true  gentleman  should. 

"There  is  much  yet  to  learn  before  I  am 
fitted  to  be  a  king/3  the  young  prince  de- 
cided when  he  had  finished  his  course  at 
the  military  school  and  his  later  training  in 
the  army. 

He  felt,  you  see,  that  he  must  know  every- 
thing possible  that  would  help  him  in  gov- 
erning a  kingdom  and  in  dealing  with  other 
countries. 

Besides,  there  were  many  people  in  Bel- 


KING  ALBERT  THE   BRAVE     13 

gium  who  were  very  poor.  Albert's  heart 
was  full  of  pity  for  them  and  the  wish  to 
help  them.  Had  not  his  father  and  mother 
always  worked  for  the  poor?  He,  too, 
must  help  them,  not  only  now  in  a  small 
way,  but  by  and  by  when  he  should  have 
riches  of  his  own  and  the  power  of  a 
king. 

In  order  to  learn  everything  possible 
along  different  lines  Prince  Albert  drew 
about  him  the  leading  men  of  his  country: 
the  wisest  generals  versed  in  war;  men 
who  had  traveled  and  seen  much  of  the 
world;  men  who  were  learned  in  books; 
and  those  who  had  studied  the  best  ways  of 
improving  the  conditions  of  the  people. 

But  it  was  not  enough  for  the  young 
prince  to  hear  from  others  about  the  ways  of 
his  own  and  other  countries.  He  must  see 
things  for  himself.  So,  after  his  training 
in  the  army  was  finished,  he  set  out  on 
travels  to  different  parts  of  the  world. 

One  of  the  first  places  he  visited  was  the 
United  States  of  America.  He  felt  sure  he 
could  learn  much  in  this  land  of  ours. 


14         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

Consequently,  when  he  was  twenty-four 
years  old,  he  sailed  across  the  Atlantic  to 
find  out  all  he  could  about  the  people  he 
already  admired  very  much. 

There  was  no  pomp  or  show  in  his  coming. 
He  would  not  allow  it. 

'  I  cannot  go  about  freely  if  every  one  is 
looking  at  me  as  the  future  King  of  Bel- 
gium/3 he  had  decided.  No,  he  wished 
the  Americans  to  think  of  him  only  as  the 
nephew  of  Leopold  II ;  fully  enough  honor 
would  be  given  him  in  that  light,  he  was 
sure.  So  he  went  freely  about  the  country, 
now  stopping  in  one  place,  now  in  another. 
Wherever  he  went,  people  said,  'What  a 
kindly  young  man  and  what  a  gentle  man! 
Why,  he  is  as  quiet  and  simple  in  his  man- 
ners as  any  plain  citizen  of  this  United 
States." 

'How  interested  he  is  in  whatever  we 
can  show  him!'  the  thoughtful  said  to 
each  other.  They  were  pleased  because 
the  young  prince  was  eager  to  learn,  and 
this  cannot  be  said  of  as  many  people  as  we 
might  think. 


KING  ALBERT  THE    BRAVE     15 

Prince  Albert  was  entertained  in  many 
beautiful  homes.  He  went  to  the  White 
House  where  the  President  and  the  'Lead- 
ing Lady  of  the  Land'  made  him  most 
welcome.  He  learned  how  the  head  of  the 
American  Government  lived  and  attended 
to  his  duties,  and  how  Congress  made  laws 
and  carried  them  out. 

All  these  things  were  interesting.  But 
probably  the  royal  guest  cared  most  to  see 
what  Americans  had  been  doing  to  make 
their  country  powerful.  So  he  traveled 
through  the  West  with  Mr.  James  J.  Hill, 
one  of  the  greatest  railroad  men  in  the  world. 
He  saw  for  himself  what  Mr.  Hill  had  done 
in  opening  up  vast  stretches  of  country 
where  people  could  live  with  comfort  and 
keep  in  touch  with  other  people  many  thou- 
sands of  miles  away. 

'I  must  also  see  the  workings  of  some  of 
America's  great  factories,"  Prince  Albert 
had  decided.  Accordingly,  he  visited  the 
biggest  mills  in  Massachusetts  where  cloth 
was  woven  with  the  greatest  skill.  He 
wrent  to  the  Baldwin  Locomotive  W7orks  in 


16         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

Pennsylvania,  where  his  keen  blue  eyes 
watched  the  building  of  engines  that  would 
draw  millions  of  people  on  their  journeys 
across  the  continent. 

The  young  traveler  was  not  satisfied  till 
he  had  gone  down  into  some  coal  mines. 
It  was  a  'great  lark,"  as  boys  would  say, 
to  dress  himself  as  a  miner  and  descend  into 
the  darkness,  and  he  enjoyed  it  greatly. 
As  he  went  in  and  out  among  the  grimy 
workers,  probably  few  of  them  knew  that 
this  gay-hearted,  earnest  young  fellow  watch- 
ing them  at  their  work  would  in  a  few  more 
years  be  a  king.  Nor  did  any  one  dream 
in  those  days  that  he  would  sometime  be 
more  than  king  -  -  far  more,  because  the 
title  is  not  to  be  compared  with  that  of 
hero  —  one  of  the  greatest  heroes,  more- 
over, the  world  has  ever  known. 

When  Prince  Albert  returned  to  Belgium 
he  was  not  ready  to  settle  down  because 
there  were  still  many  other  countries  he 
wished  to  visit. 

Accordingly,  the  very  next  year  he  made 
a  trip  to  Germany.  Among  other  places 


KING  ALBERT  THE   BRAVE     17 

he  stopped  in  the  beautiful  city  of  Munich 
where  he  visited  the  duke,  Charles  Theo- 
dore. This  duke  was  a  very  good  man 
who  had  become  famous  as  a  physician 
and  had  given  a  great  deal  of  time  to  the 
study  of  the  eyes.  He  used  his  knowledge 
not  to  gain  riches,  but  to  help  any  people, 
no  matter  how  poor  they  were,  whose  eyes 
were  in  need  of  help. 

Now  this  kind-hearted  duke  had  lovely 
daughters  who  had  been  trained  in  hospitals 
so  that  they  might  help  him  in  his  work. 
One  of  these  was  the  Duchess  Elizabeth,  a 
young  girl  with  the  sweetest  of  smiles,  the 
simplest  of  manners,  and  a  loving  heart  for 
those  who  were  poor  or  suffering. 

Can  you  not  guess  what  happened  when 
Prince  Albert,  who  was  himself  the  friend 
of  all  poor  and  unhappy  people,  met  the 
Duchess  Elizabeth?  He  fell  in  love  with 
her,  of  course.  And  she  returned  his  love 
very  quickly. 

Thus  it  came  to  pass  that  the  news  soon 
reached  Belgium  that  the  prince's  heart  had 
been  won  by  the  fair  young  Elizabeth  of 


18         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

Bavaria.     Great  was  the  rejoicing  in  both 
countries. 

A  few  months  afterwards  -  -  it  was  on 
Tuesday,  the  second  day  of  October,  1900  — 
the  city  of  Munich  was  all  astir.  To  begin 
with,  it  was  the  day  set  apart  for  the  great 
national  feast.  But  this  was  not  alone 
the  reason  why  the  streets  were  filled  with 
crowds  of  happy  and  excited  people  in 
holiday  dress.  The  wedding  of  the  loved 
duchess  to  the  future  king  of  Belgium  was 
to  take  place  on  this  holiday,  and  all  were 
waiting  and  watching  for  a  sight  of  the 
happy  pair. 

On  Monday,  the  day  before  the  wedding 
took  place,  the  royal  guest  from  Belgium 
appeared  publicly  before  the  eyes  of  the 
Bavarians  for  the  first  time.  The  city  gave 
itself  up  to  merriment,  and  a  grand  dinner 
was  served  in  the  palace.  That  evening  a 
great  Betrothal  Feast  was  spread  for  the 
people  before  the  palace-home  of  the  fair 
Elizabeth.  The  thirty  singing  societies  of 
Munich  gathered  there,  each  singer  holding 
a  lighted  torch.  A  military  band  played 


KING  ALBERT  THE   BRAVE     19 

while  they  sang.  As  their  voices  rang  out 
through  the  soft  evening  air,  the  watching 
crowds  saw  the  balcony  of  the  palace  be- 
come suddenly  radiant  with  light.  There, 
in  the  center,  were  two  figures-  -the  Duch- 
ess Elizabeth  and  her  lover,  Prince  Albert. 
They  were  most  beautiful,  the  tall,  noble 
youth  and  the  delicate  maiden  beside  him. 
He  was  dressed  in  the  uniform  of  his  regi- 
ment, and  on  his  breast  was  the  cordon  of 
St.  Hubert,  lately  given  him  by  the  Regent 
of  Bavaria.  She  who  was  next  day  to  be 
his  bride  was  fair  to  look  upon.  Her 
cheeks  were  flushed  with  happiness;  her 
rich  brown  hair  was  crowned  with  diamonds. 
An  ermine  mantle  was  wrapped  about  her 
shoulders.  For  a  single  moment  she  threw 
it  off  and  showed  herself  in  a  silken  gown 
heavily  embroidered  with  flowers. 

Then  the  music  stopped,  and  a  chosen 
speaker  uttered  words  of  congratulation  to 
the  young  couple  on  the  balcony. 

The  speaker  of  the  evening  ended  with 
these  words:  "May  our  dear  princely  child 
who  is  quitting  the  place  where  her  infancy 


20         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

has  been  passed  love  her  new  country  with 
unbounded  affection;  but  may  she  not  for- 
get the  leaves  of  our  forests,  the  verdure  of 
our  mountains,  our  May  days  and  the 
fidelity  of  our  hearts/3 

On  the  day  following  this  happy  evening 
the  wedding  was  celebrated  in  grand  style 
at  the  Royal  Palace.  The  guests  entered 
through  long  files  of  archers,  each  one  of 
whom  was  dressed  in  the  charming  costume 
of  long-ago.  When  the  wedding  mass  had 
been  sung,  and  the  last  words  of  the  cere- 
mony had  been  spoken,  the  Archbishop, 
looking  very  fine  in  his  robes  of  state,  spoke 
with  deep  feeling.  He  said:  ' To-day  the 
hearts  of  the  Bavarian  people  beat  in 
unison  with  those  of  the  Belgian  people." 

Three  days  afterwards  -  -  it  was  the  fifth 
day  of  October  -  -  Prince  Albert  reached 
Brussels  with  his  bride.  How  gay  his 
home  city  looked  that  day!  The  railroad 
station  when  they  arrived  was  surrounded 
by  countless  flags  waving  from  tall  masts. 
There  were  the  flags  of  Belgium,  of  Bavaria, 
of  France,  of  Germany.  In  this  way  the 


KING  ALBERT  THE    BRAVE     21 

people  were  trying  to  show  their  good  feeling 
for  their  neighboring  countries,  as  well  as 
their  love  for  their  own. 

As  Prince  Albert  and  his  bride  rode 
homeward  from  the  station  they  were  sur- 
rounded by  joyous  crowds.  From  the  bal- 
conies along  the  way  flowers  were  flung  and 
scattered  beneath  the  feet  of  the  horses. 
Surely  a  young  couple  never  had  a  more 
royal  welcome  than  this! 

Not  long  afterwards  the  good  prince  and 
his  bride  started  out  on  what  is  often  called 
The  Grand  Tour."  They  went  on  a 
journey  around  the  world,  visiting  many 
places,  seeing  new  sights,  meeting  strange 
people. 

When  they  returned,  they  were  both 
greeted  so  gladly  that  it  was  plain  the  people 
loved  their  new  princess  as  they  did  her 
husband.  How  could  they  help  it?  From 
the  moment  she  had  come  to  them  from  her 
Bavarian  home  she  had  shown  herself  the 
friend  of  all. 

She  was  particularly  full  of  love  and  sym- 
pathy for  the  poor  and  needy,  and  she  was 


22         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

ever  ready  to  help  them.  How  dear  all 
little  children  were  to  her!  Not  only  did 
she  give  her  money  gladly  to  the  poor  and 
starving,  but  she  was  ever  ready  to  share 
herself  with  them. 

One  day  -  -  it  was  soon  after  she  had 
entered  Brussels  -  -  she  visited  a  poor  woman 
who  was  lying  ill. 

"Oh,  that  I   might  hear  some  music!' 
the  sick  woman  said  to  her  royal  guest. 

What  do  you  suppose  the  princess  did 
after  hearing  the  wish?  The  very  next 
time  she  visited  that  sick  woman  she  carried 
her  violin  with  her,  and  sitting  beside  her 
bed,  played  many  a  soft  and  restful  air. 

In  Munich,  as  you  will  remember,  she 
had  taken  a  course  of  training  in  the  hospital 
and  had  studied  under  her  father.  She  still 
put  her  knowledge  to  good  use.  As  she 
went  about  among  the  sick,  she  was  able 
to  cure  many  of  their  ills.  She  taught 
many  a  mother  how  to  take  care  of  her 
babies. 

As  time  went  by  she  set  up  hospitals  in 
Brussels  and  other  places  in  Belgium  where 


KING  ALBERT  THE   BRAVE    23 

sick,  needy  people  could  get  care  and  medi- 
cine without  cost.  When  summer  came 
and  the  children  of  the  poor  were  suffering 
from  the  heat  and  bad  air  of  the  city,  she 
sent  groups  of  them  to  the  seashore  for  a 
holiday. 

She  even  spread  feasts  in  the  palace,  to 
which  she  invited  these  little  folks  with  their 
mothers.  And  when  they  went  away  she 
placed  gifts  of  good  things  in  their  hands  to 
carry  home  with  them.  Surely  Prince 
Albert,  with  his  own  love  for  the  poor  and 
desire  to  help  them,  had  chosen  his  wife 
well. 

The  Princess  Elizabeth  won  the  friendship 
not  only  of  those  who  were  in  need,  but  of 
the  rich  and  learned.  She  was  simple  in 
her  manners.  She  loved  music  and  good 
books  deeply.  She  could  talk  wisely.  She 
could  add  to  others'  pleasure  by  herself 
playing  exquisite  music  on  her  violin. 
Wherever  she  went  there  were  smiles  and 
joyous  greetings  for  the  wife  of  the  future 
King  of  Belgium. 

On    a    beautiful    Sunday    in    November, 


24         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

1901,  a  great  thing  happened  in  Prince 
Albert's  happy  palace-home.  It  was  the 
birth  of  his  first  child. 

The  roar  of  cannon  could  be  heard 
throughout  Brussels.  One,  two,  three! 
sounded  the  big  guns  -  -  then  on  and  on 
they  boomed,  till  the  listening  citizens 
counted  the  number  telling  that  a  young 
prince  had  been  born  to  the  future  King. 

There  was  great  excitement  in  Brussels 
that  night.  In  every  home,  big  and  little, 
families  met  together  to  give  toasts  and 
feasts  in  honor  of  the  little  princeling.  There 
would  be  great  doings  now!  Many  gifts 
would  be  given  by  the  royal  parents ;  many 
honors  would  be  bestowed  on  worthy  people ; 
many  pardons  would  be  granted  to  wrong- 
doers. 

Outside  the  palace  a  bulletin  was  posted, 
telling  of  the  baby's  birth,  and  a  register 
was  set  up  in  the  big  hall  inside,  where 
all  visitors  might  write  their  names. 

Crowds  of  people,  both  rich  and  poor, 
hurried  to  the  palace  to  sign  this  register. 
Thousands  of  letters  were  placed  in  the  big 


KING   ALHKRT  TI1K    BRAVE     25 

letter  box,  each  one  bringing  Prince  Albert 
congratulations  on  his  having  a  son. 

You  may  be  sure  that  any  poor  people 
in  Brussels  who  were  fortunate  enough  to 
have  sons  born  on  that  day  made  haste  to 
call  their  babies  Leopold,  after  the  young 
prince.  Of  course,  they  also  wrote  to  the 
royal  child's  father,  telling  what  they  had 
done. 

They  quickly  received  answers  of  con- 
gratulations. Not  only  these,  but  rich 
gifts  were  sent  them,  and  always,  among 
the  gifts,  were  gold  watches  for  the  young 
prince's  namesakes. 

When  Prince  Leopold  was  not  quite  two 
years  old,  his  brother  Charles  was  born; 
and  after  him,  in  1906,  came  a  little  sister 
with  golden  hair  and  laughing  eyes,  the 
Princess  Marie  Jose. 

Great  was  the  care  bestowed  upon  these 
royal  babies.  The  brightest  and  most  sunny 
rooms  in  the  palace  were  given  up  to  them; 
the  best  possible  nurses  were  chosen;  but 
always  their  dear  mother  and  father  watched 
over  them  with  tenderest  care.  It  was  told 


26        LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

that  Princess  Elizabeth  even  wore  special 
garments  that  would  be  sure  to  be  free 
from  germs  when  she  went  into  the  nursery. 
It  was  also  said  that  when  the  beautiful 
grandmother,  the  Duchess  of  Flanders, 
visited  the  palace,  she  was  cautioned  to 
remove  her  furs  before  taking  the  precious 
children  in  her  arms. 

On  pleasant  days  the  babies  went  riding 
in  open  carriages  through  the  streets  of 
Brussels.  As  they  grew  older  they  went  on 
outings  in  the  parks  and  woods  about  the 
city  to  gather  flowers  and  frolic  among 
other  children.  Sometimes  they  could  be 
seen  standing  before  shop  windows  filled 
with  beautiful  toys.  Then  their  eyes  shone 
with  as  much  wonder  and  delight  as  those  of 
little  folk  of  poor  families. 

These  royal  children  not  only  studied  and 
played  and  went  on  long  pleasure  rides,  but 
they  did  many  other  things  also. 

"They  must  see  what  the  people  are 
doing/3  their  parents  had  decided.  So 
they  visited  the  hospitals  where  the  sick 
were  cared  for;  they  were  taken  into  the 


KING  ALBERT  THE    BRAVE     27 

homes  of  the  poor  as  well  as  the  mansions 
of  the  rich;  they  watched  the  workers  in 
mills  and  factories;  they  went  into  ship- 
yards to  see  the  big  ships  about  to  sail  for 
other  lands. 

Ah!  but  when  the  glorious  holiday  time 
came,  how  happy  were  the  prince  and 
princess  in  taking  their  children  to  the 
mountains  and  the  seashore! 

Ostend,  the  largest  of  the  Belgian  water- 
ing places,  was  the  favorite  one  of  all.  It 
seemed  beautiful  to  Prince  Albert  in  winter 
storms,  as  well  as  in  summer  sunshine. 
Here  he  spent  much  time  with  his  family, 
living  in  a  pretty,  quiet  villa  in  the  simplest 
way.  He  loved  his  fisher  folk  and  their 
children;  and  often  in  the  early  morning 
he  walked  alone  to  the  big  sandy  mounds 
along  the  shore  where  they  lived  in  tiny 
cottages. 

Sometimes  the  prince  went  with  the 
rough,  tanned  men  on  their  fishing  trips. 
Away  they  would  sail  through  the  waves 
in  the  early  morning  wind.  Then,  on  the 
turn  of  the  tide,  they  would  come  back  to 


28         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

shore  with  nets  heavy  with  fish.  No  time 
must  be  lost  now.  The  nets  must  be 
emptied,  and  panniers  must  be  filled  with 
the  fresh  fish  and  loaded  on  the  backs  of 
donkeys  to  be  carried  to  town  and  sold. 

Prince  Albert  was  fond  of  climbing  among 
the  mountains;  consequently  many  a  holi- 
day trip  was  taken  among  their  picturesque 
slopes.  He  also  enjoyed  riding  in  his  auto- 
mobile and  often  drove  it  himself.  He 
practiced  shooting  with  rifle  and  shotgun. 
He  took  long  walks  in  the  country  and  by 
the  seashore.  He  spent  many  hours  in 
study.  And  always  he  rose  early  in  the 
morning  -  -  usually  before  seven  o'clock  be- 
cause there  were  so  many  things  he  wished 
to  do  before  the  day  should  end. 

After  he  returned  from  his  voyage  around 
the  world  with  the  Princess  Elizabeth  he 
made  many  other  journeys.  He  traveled 
from  one  part  of  Great  Britain  to  another 
to  learn  how  ships  were  built  there,  and 
how  the  ship-builders  and  the  fishermen 
lived. 

At  such  times  he  was  so  sensible  that  he 


KING   ALBERT  THE    BRAVE     29 

thought:  'If  I  go  about  with  the  pomp  or 
a  king  I  cannot  learn  as  much  as  if  I  appear 
like  any  ordinary  man.'' 

So,  it  is  said,  he  sometimes  pretended  he 
was  merely  a  reporter  trying  to  find  out 
things  to  print  in  the  newspapers. 

Indeed,  as  the  years  passed  by,  and 
and  even  after  the  prince  became  Bel- 
gium's king,  he  and  his  dear  wife  often 
made  pleasure  trips  over  to  London  without 
any  outward  show  of  royalty.  They  would 
spend  a  day  or  two,  perhaps,  at  some  small 
hotel,  where  the  people  might  not  guess 
who  they  were.  In  the  evening  they  would 
attend  the  theater  or  opera  in  the  same 
quiet  way.  Indeed,  so  little  did  they  let 
themselves  be  known,  that  an  automobile 
dealer  sold  King  Albert  two  automobiles  and 
went  to  lunch  with  him  several  times  without 
guessing  he  was  the  ruler  of  Belgium! 

Once  the  king  had  a  good  deal  of  fun  at 
one  of  London's  principal  stores.  After  he 
had  made  a  purchase  the  dealer  asked  his 
name  so  that  he  might  send  the  goods  to 
him. 


30         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

"Albert,"  was  the  answer. 

"Albert  what?"  asked  the  salesman. 

"King,"  was  the  ready  reply. 

And  so,  when  the  bundle  went  on  its  way, 
it  was  addressed  to  "Albert  King,  Esquire." 
How  the  good  ruler  and  his  wife  must  have 
laughed  over  the  little  joke  when  the  pack- 
age was  delivered ! 

While  Albert  was  still  a  prince  he  traveled 
all  over  Europe,  visiting  the  most  important 
kings  and  queens  and  having  many  honors 
paid  him. 

There  was  one  place  far  from  Europe 
which  he  was  anxious  to  explore.  This  was 
the  large  Belgian  colony  in  Africa.  Its 
people  were  negroes,  and  they  were  gov- 
erned by  white  men  sent  from  Belgium. 
The  natives  of  this  Congo  colony  were  wild 
for  the  most  part,  so  they  knew  little  of  the 
ways  of  white  people. 

Now  there  was  much  talk  in  the  outside 
world  about  the  manner  in  which  these 
negroes  were  ruled.  It  was  said  that  they 
were  treated  unfairly  and  often  with  great 
cruelty. 


KING  ALBERT  THE   BRAVE     31 

'If  I  am  some  day  to  be  King  of  Bel- 
gium," Albert  decided,  'I  should  know 
everything  possible  about  the  Congo  coun- 
try. But  I  cannot  know  all  unless  I  go 
there  and  see  things  for  myself/3 

King  Leopold  was  not  willing  at  first  that 
his  nephew  should  make  this  long  journey. 
However,  after  a  while,  he  gave  his  consent, 
and  the  prince  set  sail  for  Africa.  The 
people  of  Belgium  were  delighted.  They 
said  to  each  other:  'If  there  is  wrongdoing 
in  the  Congo,  such  a  good,  wise  prince  as 
Albert  will  find  it  out  and  make  everything 
right  when  he  becomes  King." 

They  were  not  to  be  disappointed.  Albert 
started  out  on  his  trip  in  company  with  a 
few  friends  to  give  him  help  and  advice  in 
case  of  need. 

No  sooner  had  he  reached  the  Congo 
State  than  he  began  to  explore  the  country. 
He  traveled  north  and  south,  east  and  west 
for  eighty-two  days.  Sometimes  he  went 
on  his  bicycle,  sometimes  in  boats,  some- 
times on  foot. 

There  were  often  wide  stretches  of  tangled 


32         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

forests  through  which  he  had  to  fight  his 
way.  He  walked  at  least  fifteen  hundred 
miles  through  country  too  rough  for  riding 
of  any  kind  and  where  the  air  was  stifling 
from  dampness  and  great  heat.  Mosquitoes 
and  other  pests  must  have  annoyed  him 
constantly.  Yet  he  pressed  on,  always 
gay,  always  brave  and  smiling.  He  was 
never  too  tired  or  busy  to  give  cheering 
words  to  the  few  white  women  who  lived 
in  the  settlements.  Even  the  savage  na- 
tives admired  him. 

"He  is  a  great  man/3  they  said  to  each 
other,  and  they  gave  him  the  name,  'He, 
the  Tall  Man,  Breaker  of  Stones/3 

The  news  spread  through  the  wildest 
places  that  a  great  white  prince  with  a 
beautiful  smile  had  come  to  visit  the 
country;  and  from  all  directions  black  men 
and  women  and  children  came  flocking  to 
see  him. 

During  those  days  many  a  negro  chief 
came  to  Prince  Albert  to  tell  his  wrongs  and 
ask  for  help.  Kind  and  wise  words  were 
sure  to  be  the  answer.  Many  a  gift  was 


KING  ALBERT  THE    BRAVE     33 

left  behind  the  royal  visitor  when  he  went 
back  to  Belgium.  The  black  people  never 
forgot  him,  and  to  this  day  they  tell  their 
children  about  the  visit  of  the  greatest  and 
kindest  chief  in  the  world. 

The  Princess  Elizabeth  did  not  wait  in 
Belgium  for  her  husband's  return  but 
started  out  to  meet  him  on  his  way  home. 

When  she  reached  the  island  of  Teneriffe 
the  big  ship  which  was  bringing  Prince 
Albert  from  Africa  was  not  far  distant  from 
the  island.  Entering  a  steam  launch,  she 
sailed  out  to  her  husband's  steamer  as  it 
neared  port;  and  as  the  launch  came  along- 
side, she  ran  up  the  ladder  which  had  been 
flung  down  its  side  and  was  speedily  held 
fast  in  the  tall  prince's  arms.  Always  these 
two  have  been  lovers  since  they  first  met 
on  that  happy  day  in  Munich. 

The  sixteenth  of  August,  1909,  was  a 
great  day  for  the  city  of  Antwerp,  the 
principal  port  of  Belgium.  Elags  were 
waving  on  the  public  buildings  and  houses, 
and  on  the  ships  in  the  harbor.  Crowds  of 
people  in  holiday  dress  filled  the  streets,  all 


34         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

on  their  way  to  the  wharf  where  a  big 
steamer  was  expected  to  arrive  every  min- 
ute. Why  were  the  people  so  excited,  so 
gay  ? 

Why,  indeed,  except  that  the  beloved 
Prince  Albert  would  be  on  this  steamer, 
coming  home  from  his  visit  to  the  Congo? 
Every  one  felt  sure  that  from  now  on  the 
colony  in  Africa  would  bring  more  honor 
and  greater  riches  to  Belgium. 

A  canopy  had  been  set  up  on  the  wharf, 
and  here  dukes  and  duchesses,  and  princes 
and  princesses  watched  for  the  coming  of  the 
ship.  Of  course  Prince  Albert's  little  sons 
and  daughter  were  there,  and  his  dear 
mother  too.  His  father  could  not  bear  her 
company,  however,  because  he  had  died  a 
few  years  before. 

After  the  prince  landed,  the  burgomaster, 
who  corresponds  to  the  mayor  of  an  Ameri- 
can city,  made  a  speech  in  which  he  told 
him  of  his  people's  love  and  trust.  The 
young  man  thanked  him  and  all  Antwerp. 
He  spoke  of  what  he  had  s.een  in  the  vast 
country  of  the  Congo,  and  of  his  hopes  of 


KING   ALBERT  THE   BRAVE     35 

what  it  would  become  under  wise  govern- 
ment. 

For  a  few  months  after  the  glad  home- 
coming everything  went  quietly  in  Belgium. 
Then,  in  December,  King  Leopold  died, 
after  being  ill  only  a  short  time. 

Six  days  afterwards  Prince  Albert  rode 
forth  from  his  Chateau  in  the  suburbs  of 
Brussels  to  be  crowned  in  the  Capital.  As 
the  royal  procession  made  its  way  out 
through  the  gates  of  the  Chateau,  bands 
played  the  'Brabanconne,"  the  national 
anthem  of  Belgium,  and  the  blare  of  many 
trumpets  could  be  heard.  But  hark!  better 
and  more  beautiful  than  all  the  music  to  the 
ears  of  the  new  ruler  were  the  shouts  of  de- 
voted people. 

"  Long  live  the  King !     Long  live  Albert ! ' 
they  cried  again  and  again  with  deep  love 
in  their  voices. 

First  came  a  gala  carriage  drawn  by  six 
horses,  containing  the  Queen  and  her  two 
sons.  But  little  Marie  Jose  was  not  with 
them. 

"Such  a  lively  three-year-old  tot  is  too 


36         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

active  and  would  get  tired  too  quickly  to  go 
in  the  procession  with  us,"  thought  her  wise 
mother.  'She  had  better  be  with  her 
grandmother  in  the  city.  From  there  she 
can  watch  for  us  when  we  enter  Brussels." 

After  the  carriage  of  the  Queen  came 
several  others,  in  which  rode  the  King's 
mother  and  sisters  and  other  royal  people. 

Then  the  King  himself  came  in  sight, 
riding  on  horseback  with  the  officers  of  his 
staff  about  him,  and  dressed  in  the  uniform 
of  a  general.  Behind  him  rode  other  royal 
persons,  one  of  them  being  the  man  who 
would  afterwards  prove  a  black  traitor  to 
friendship,  and  the  enemy  of  truth  and 
justice.  It  was  William  Hohenzollern  of 
Germany. 

On  moved  the  procession  to  the  blare  of 
trumpets,  while  the  cheers  of  welcoming 
people,  gathered  on  either  side,  filled  the 
air.  It  entered  the  city,  and  passed  through 
the  gaily  decorated  streets.  It  reached  the 
mansion  where  little  Marie  Jose  was  watch- 
ing with  her  grandmother  and  friends. 

"Long  live  the  King!'    the  people  were 


KING   ALBERT  THE    BRAVE     37 

shouting,  as  a  little  girl  with  shining  eyes 
and  curly  yellow  hair  joined  in  the  cheers. 
She  waved  her  hands,  first  one,  then  the 
other,  then  both,  holding  up  as  she  did 
so  a  big  slice  of  bread  she  had  just  begun 
to  eat! 

Later  on  that  day,  in  the  Palace  of  Parlia- 
ment, King  Albert  made  a  solemn  vow  to 
uphold  the  Belgian  Constitution  and  to 
defend  the  territory  of  his  country.  Little 
did  he  dream  as  he  spoke  those  words  how 
he  must  work  and  suffer  by  and  by  in  a 
fearful  struggle  to  carry  on  that  defense. 

Before  the  ceremonies  of  the  coronation 
were  over  King  Albert  made  a  speech  to  his 
people.  He  told  them  what  he  hoped  to  do 
for  their  good.  Many  of  his  listeners'  eyes 
grew  dim  when  he  said  with  deep  feeling, 
'May  God  help  me  to  fulfil  this  mission.'1 

There  was  much  work  ahead  for  the  new 
ruler.  There  were  many  troublesome  ques- 
tions about  the  government  of  the  Congo 
colony,  as  well  as  of  Belgium  itself,  which 
he  had  to  settle.  He  began  at  once  to 
devote  money  that  was  rightfully  his  to 


38         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

making  the  natives  of  the  Congo  healthier 
and  wiser.  He  saw,  for  one  thing,  that 
good  physicians  were  sent  there  to  treat  the 
diseases  of  the  people. 

Then,  too,  King  Albert  set  to  work  to  see 
that  his  country  was  better  defended. 
His  thoughtful  eyes  had  been  looking  out 
over  Europe.  They  saw  faint  clouds  of 
war  floating  where  most  people  thought 
was  a  clear  sky. 

"My  country  must  have  a  stronger 
army,"  he  said  to  himself,  and  he  did  much 
to  better  it. 

He  was  also  interested  in  the  mines  of 
Belgium.  He  studied  machinery;  he  wanted 
to  understand  everything  that  was  being 
made  in  the  factories.  He  showed  himself 
the  friend  and  helper  of  artists  and  writers 
and  musicians.  In  every  way  possible  he 
wished  his  kingdom  to  be  not  only  rich  and 
prosperous,  but  wise  and  happy. 

While  he  worked  hard,  he  played  hard, 
too,  so  as  to  keep  well  and  strong.  He 
practiced  boxing  and  fencing.  He  played 
golf.  He  sailed  his  yacht  and  drove  his 


KING   ALBERT  THE   BRAVE     30 

motor  car.     He  climbed  some  of  the  highest 
mountains  of  the  Alps. 

Do  you  wonder  that  his  people  loved 
this  wise  king  who  held  the  poor  as  well  as 
the  rich  in  his  big,  kind  heart?  Wherever 
he  went  they  watched  him  with  pride  and 
delight.  Such  a  straight,  tall  figure!  Such 
a  young-looking,  handsome  face!  As  his 
subjects  looked  at  him,  ever  the  words  rose 
to  their  lips,  "Long  live  our  noble  ruler!' 

The  Queen  was  not  less  idle  than  her 
husband.  While  the  King  was  busy  with 
his  own  duties,  she  gave  thoughtful  care  to 
the  little  sons  and  daughter.  But  this  was 
not  all.  She  spent  much  time  among  the 
poor  and  the  sick.  She  carried  food  and 
clothing  to  the  needy.  In  winter  she  set 
up  stands  where  those  who  had  little  or  no 
money  could  get  coal  and  blankets  and  hot 
soup. 

'  Our  good  little  Queen ! '   her  people  called 
her.     They  almost  worshiped  her. 

'Suppose    she    dies,"    thought    many    a 
sufferer.      'How  sad  I  should  be  then!' 

Indeed,  Queen  Elizabeth  looked  so  deli- 


40         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

cate  that  her  subjects  were  afraid  they 
would  lose  her.  They  did  not  understand 
what  a  strong  will  guided  her  slight  girlish 
body,  nor  could  they  dream  how  much 
that  will  would  some  day  carry  her 
through. 

Busy,  happy  months  went  by  till  the 
year  1914  came  round.  It  began  very 
merrily  for  Belgium,  and  many  were  the 
grand  doings  for  her  people.  The  Lord 
Mayor  of  London  came  to  visit  Brussels. 
As  he  rode  to  the  palace,  great  crowds 
turned  out  to  see  him.  Dressed  in  rich 
robes  and  with  golden  chains  hanging  about 
him,  he  sat  back  in  his  magnificent  coach, 
with  his  attendants  on  either  hand.  The 
citizens  of  Brussels  felt  as  if  they  were 
looking  upon  the  pomp  of  "London  town' 
of  centuries  ago. 

Many  dinner  parties  were  given  that 
winter  and  spring  in  the  finest  mansions  of 
the  city.  Flowers  were  plentiful  at  the 
feasts,  and  delicate  china  and  silver,  and 
rich  viands.  All  the  guests  talked  gaily, 
with  smiling  faces.  What  could  there  be 


KING  ALBERT  THE   BRAVE    41 

to  fear,  they  thought,  when  Belgium  was 
prospering  under  her  good  king? 

Then  there  was  the  ball  at  the  Royal 
Palace.  Many  officers  were  there  in  cherry- 
red  trousers  and  coats  trimmed  with  gold 
lace.  The  dresses  of  the  ladies  were  won- 
drous in  their  beauty.  No  fairer  sight  was 
there,  however,  than  that  of  the  dainty 
Queen,  with  the  tall  King  beside  her  in  a 
black  evening  suit,  and  with  his  arm  in  a 
sling  from  a  fall  he  had  just  had  from  a 
horse. 

Many  were  the  theater  parties  and  operas 
given  in  Brussels  in  that  winter  of  1914. 
Afterwards,  in  the  beautiful  month  of  May, 
when  flowers  were  blooming  everywhere, 
the  Queen  had  a  garden  party  in  the  con- 
servatories of  the  summer  palace  at  Laeken. 
Never  would  those  who  were  present  forget 
the  beauty  around  them-  -the  tall  palms, 
the  fragrant  blossoms;  and  best  of  all,  the 
sweet  face  of  Queen  Elizabeth  smiling  among 
them. 

Soon  afterwards  came  another  great 
rvent:  the  Danish  King  and  Queen  came 


42         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

on  a  visit  to  Albert  and  Elizabeth  of  Bel- 
gium. Of  course  there  was  a  grand  recep- 
tion at  the  palace,  but  afterwards  there 
was  a  sight  which  the  poorest  people  in 
the  kingdom  could  enjoy.  It  was  the  pro- 
cession of  six  royal  coaches  moving  around 
the  big  square  on  which  the  palace  faced. 
In  these  coaches  rode  kings  and  queens, 
princes  and  princesses,  lords  and  ladies,  all 
richly  dressed. 

Even  when  hot  July  arrived  there  was 
another  festival  for  the  country.  This  took 
place  on  the  twenty-first  of  the  month,  the 
Belgian  national  holiday.  Brussels  was  gay 
with  flags  and  crowds  of  happy  people  filled 
the  streets.  A  special  service  was  held  in 
the  old  church  of  St.  Gudule  in  honor  of 
the  founding  of  the  kingdom.  The  greatest 
people  of  the  land  were  present  -  -  judges 
in  scarlet  robes;  solemn-looking  priests  and 
bishops;  officers  in  grand  uniforms.  A 
crimson  carpet  stretched  to  the  altar.  On 
either  side  of  this  carpet  stood  rows  of  tall 
soldiers  dressed  in  bear  skins. 

All  at  once  the  drums  began  to  roll;   the 


KING  ALBERT  THE    BRAVE     43 

trumpets  sounded;  the  organ  pealed  forth 
and  the  priests  chanted.  And  down  be- 
tween the  rows  of  soldiers  towards  the  altar 
came  the  King  and  Queen  and  their  three 
children,  with  their  attendants.  The  King 
wore  his  general's  uniform;  the  Queen 
was  richly  clad  and  looked  wondrously  fair. 
The  two  young  princes,  Leopold  and  Charles, 
both  with  serious  faces,  were  dressed  in 
gray  satin  suits  with  broad  white  collars. 
Little  Marie  Jose,  with  bright,  mischievous 
eyes,  was  sweet  and  lovely  as  always.  The 
sight  of  the  happy  royal  family  in  the  softly 
lighted  church  was  often  to  be  remembered 
afterwards  by  those  who  looked  upon  them 
that  morning. 

In  the  afternoon  thousands  of  people  went 

out   into  the   country  to  watch   a   contest 

between     French     and     Belgian    airplanes. 

Loud  cheers  rang  forth  as  the  planes  soared 

high  overhead,  then  dipped  and  dived  and 

flew    in    spiral    courses.     Many    were    the 

'stunts'   performed  by  the  daring  aviators. 

The  happy  day  came  to  an  end.     King 

Albert  went  away  with  his  family  to  con- 


44         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

tinue  a  vacation  on  which  he  had  lately 
started.  The  city  of  Brussels  settled  down 
to  its  summer's  sleep  in  the  heat  of  the  July 
sun. 

Then,  suddenly,  on  the  quiet  peaceful 
land,  burst  the  most  terrible  storm  men 
have  ever  known.  King  Albert  had  seen 
rightly  during  the  last  years  when  he 
thought  he  discerned  faint  clouds  of  war  in 
the  sky  of  Europe.  Something  had  now 
happened  to  mass  those  clouds  into  a  mighty 
curtain  of  blackness.  And  out  from  it 
flames  of  fire  were  leaping  that  were  to  lay 
waste  beautiful  lands  and  destroy  the  lives 
of  millions  of  innocent  men,  women  and 
children.  Poor  little  Belgium,  so  happy 
and  contented!  She  must  be  the  first  to 
suffer  and  oh,  so  terribly! 

One  morning  in  late  July  her  boys  and 
girls  were  playing  merrily  in  their  gardens. 
But  the  next  day  how  different  all  seemed! 
The  same  children  were  listening  to  a  story 
the  older  folks  were  telling:  the  Crown 
Prince  of  Austria  had  been  killed  by  a  down- 
trodden subject.  It  looked  as  if  war  were 


KING  ALBERT  THE   BRAVE     45 

to  follow  -  -  a  war  that  the  people  did  not 
yet  see  was  to  draw  many  countries  into  its 
whirlpool. 

Germany  had  determined  that  this  war 
must  be.  She  had  long  been  getting  ready 
for  it  and  was  glad  to  have  an  excuse  for 
fighting.  With  her  strong  armies  could  she 
not  easily  gain  great  riches  and  new  posses- 
sions from  other  nations  who  were  not  pre- 
pared to  fight?  First  of  all,  she  must  enter 
France  and  gain  Paris.  From  there  she 
would  move  on  to  England  and  bring  that 
mighty  empire  to  her  feet. 

What  would  be  the  easiest  way  for  the 
German  armies  to  enter  France?  Through 
Belgium,  of  course.  Then  no  mountains 
or  fortresses  would  block  her  path. 

But  Germany  had  long  since  signed  a 
paper,  together  with  France  and  England 
and  the  other  great  powers,  stating  that 
Belgium  should  be  held  as  a  neutral  country 
by  these  larger  and  more  powerful  ones. 
Their  soldiers  should  not  be  free  to  enter 
Belgium  without  her  permission.  In  case 
of  trouble  between  them,  she  should  not  be 


46         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

disturbed.  Was  Germany  to  keep  her 
promise?  We  all  know  the  answer. 

King  Albert,  away  from  the  capital  on 
his  vacation,  watched  the  storm  clouds 
gather  with  a  sad  heart. 

"I  must  hurry  back  to  Brussels,"  he  de- 
cided. "This  is  no  time  to  rest  and  play. 
There  is  much  for  me  to  do  at  once/3 

Shortly  afterwards  the  capital  of  Belgium 
was  alive  with  excited  people.  Flags  waved 
everywhere  -  -  those  of  England  and  France 
and  the  United  States  and  of  other  friendly 
countries,  as  well  as  the  red,  yellow  and 
black  flag  of  Belgium.  Automobiles  went 
flying  through  the  streets.  Boy  Scouts 
hurried  about,  doing  important  errands. 
Crowds  gathered  on  the  sidewalks  to  cheer 
the  royal  family  as  it  rode  past.  Before 
now  there  had  been  citizens  who  believed 
that  kings  and  queens  should  no  longer  be 
permitted  in  the  world.  But  that  time 
had  gone  by.  There  was  only  one  feeling  — 
love  for  King  Albert  and  his  family,  and 
the  wish  to  stand  by  this  wise  ruler,  what- 
ever the  danger  might  be.  However, 


KING  ALBERT  THE   BRAVE    47 

every  one  still  hoped  that  all  would  yet  go 
well. 

The  second  day  of  August  came  -  -  Sun- 
day. At  five  o'clock  word  was  brought  to 
the  King  that  Germany  would  not  harm  the 
people  of  Belgium  if  her  soldiers  were  al- 
lowed to  pass  through  unchecked  on  their 
way  to  invade  France. 

"But  if  you  refuse  them  free  passage," 
she  declared,  "we  will  treat  you  as  an 
enemy.'3 

What  of  the  solemn  promise  Germany 
had  made?  "A  scrap  of  paper,"  her  Kaiser 
called  it  scornfully. 

And  what  of  King  Albert?  Could  he 
break  his  own  vow  that  his  country  should 
remain  neutral  by  giving  free  passage 
through  Belgium  to  the  German  army  on 
its  way  to  attack  France?  Impossible. 

There  were  some  of  his  subjects  -  -  not 
many  however  -  -  who  would  have  stood 
back  and  let  the  German  hordes  pass  on. 
But  the  King  could  not  dream  of  so  doing. 

The  next  evening  -  -  it  was  that  of  Mon- 
day, the  fourth  of  August  -  King  Albert's 


48         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

answer  for  his  country  was  delivered  to 
Germany:  Belgium  would  not  break  her 
agreement;  she  would  resist  German  in- 
vaders. That  same  evening  the  King  sent 
a  telegram  to  King  George  of  England, 
asking  for  help. 

A  reply  came  promptly  that  the  aid 
should  be  sent.  Word  also  came  from 
France,  on  whom  Germany  had  already 
declared  war,  that  she  too  would  do  all  she 
could  for  Belgium  in  this  time  of  terrible 
need. 

On  Tuesday  morning  the  sun  shone 
brightly  over  Brussels.  The  city  was  dressed 
as  for  a  gala  day.  Flags  hung  from  the 
windows  and  balconies  of  every  house. 
The  streets  and  doorways  were  packed  with 
excited  people,  watching  eagerly  for  a  sight 
of  their  loved  ruler  aad  his  family  when  they 
should  ride  past  on  their  way  to  the  House 
of  Parliament. 

These  people  were  not  gay-spirited, 
however,  as  on  holidays.  A  heavy  load 
was  on  every  heart  because  war,  black  cruel 
war,  threatened  this  prosperous  land. 


KING   ALBERT  THE    BRAVE     1<) 

Wildly  the  crowds  cheered,  and  loudly 
the  bands  played  as  the  procession  made 
its  way  onward  to  the  Parliament  House 
where  the  leading  people  of  the  country  were 
gathered,  awaiting  the  coming  of  the  King 
and  the  words  that  he  would  speak  there. 

"Long  live  the  Queen!  Long  live  the 
Queen!"  shouted  thousands  of  devoted  sub- 
jects as  she  passed  into  the  Parliament 
House  and  seated  herself,  with  her  children 
around  her,  on  a  golden  chair  near  the 
tribune. 

And  now  the  cry  rang  out,  The  King! 
The  King!  Long  live  the  King!  Long  live 
the  King!'  as  he  followed  the  Queen  into 
the  building.  Firmly,  quickly  he  advanced, 
his  sword  clattering  as  he  walked.  He 
took  his  stand  before  the  people  and  pre- 
pared to  speak.  A  hush  fell  upon  the  great 
gathering  as  he  told  of  his  faith  in  the 
Fatherland  where  he  felt  that  all  hearts 
were  beating  as  one.  Then,  turning  to  the 
deputies,  he  asked,  'Are  you  determined 
steadfastly  to  hold  intact  the  sacred  patri- 
mony of  our  ancestors?' 


50         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

'Yes,  yes!'   they  cried  heartily. 
'God  will  be  with  us!    Long  live  Bel- 
gium!" he  replied  solemnly. 

At  these  words  the  people  burst  into  wild 
shouts.  Tears  filled  the  eyes  of  many. 
Handkerchiefs  were  waved  violently.  But 
no  one  at  that  moment  seemed  more  earnest 
than  the  boy  Prince  Leopold,  whose  eyes, 
full  of  love  and  faith,  were  bent  upon  his 
father. 

Two  days  afterwards  the  German  troops 
were  crossing  the  fields  of  Belgium  like  a 
mighty  machine  of  destruction,  and  King 
Albert  was  on  the  way  to  take  command 
of  his  army.  He  would  do  all  he  could  to 
stop  the  course  of  the  invaders.  But  his 
army  was  small  indeed  beside  theirs.  And 
they  had  been  long  preparing! 

Cheering  and  giving  courage  to  his  sol- 
diers, the  King  took  his  stand  at  Liege,  with 
his  headquarters  near-by. 

On  came  the  Huns,  grim  and  hard  of  face, 
cruel  in  heart.  They  looked  like  moving 
masses  of  steel.  Endless  seemed  the  long 
lines  of  their  carefully  trained  troops.  They 


KING  ALBERT  THE    BRAYK     51 

bore  with  them  mighty  engines  of  war. 
Could  the  small  army  of  Belgians  hold  out 
long  against  them?  It  would  be  impossible 
unless  help  from  the  Allies  arrived  very 
soon. 

Nobly  fought  the  Belgians.  Never  did 
men  show  themselves  greater  heroes. 
But  inch  by  inch  they  were  forced  to 
give  way,  while  the  needed  help  did  not 
arrive. 

Again  the  brave  little  army  took  its  stand 
at  Namur. 

With  their  loved  King  to  give  them 
courage,  the  men  fought  as  valiantly  as 
before.  They  could  not  stem  the  mighty 
onrush  of  the  enemy,  but  they  checked  it, 
while  troops  from  all  over  England  and 
France  were  gathering  for  the  mighty  con- 
flict ahead.  Yes,  they  checked  the  ad- 
vance for  a  few  short  hours,  and  that  check 
saved  France  from  the  destruction  that 
surely  would  have  fallen  upon  her.  King 
Albert  could  not  understand  at  the  time 
what  a  tremendous  thing  he  was  doing  for 
the  wrhole  world  in  those  days  at  Liege  and 


52         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

Namur,  when  it  seemed  to  him  that  he 
failed. 

He  saw  only  that  his  army  must  again 
withdraw  -  -  this  time  towards  Antwerp. 
Still  gloriously  fighting,  his  troops  made 
their  way  over  lands  that  had  lately  been 
rich  and  beautiful,  but  were  now  a  barren 
waste. 

Pretty  villages  lay  in  ruins.  Churches 
had  been  burned.  The  wrecks  of  cosy 
homes  covered  the  ground.  Worse  still! 
Stories  were  brought  to  King  Albert's  ears 
of  terrible  deeds  done  to  men  and  women 
and  helpless  children  living  in  the  villages 
swept  over  by  the  enemy.  Were  these  Ger- 
man invaders  worse  than  wild  animals  ?  It 
seemed  so.  The  King's  heart  burned  with 
horror.  There  was  now  stronger  reason 
than  ever  to  resist  the  foe  as  mightily  as 
possible. 

His  next  stand  was  at  Louvain.  A  few 
French  troops  had  now  arrived,  but  their 
help  was  not  enough  to  stem  the  tide.  In 
a  short  time  the  King  decided  to  withdraw 
again. 


KING  ALBERT  THE    BRAVE     53 


'If  we  stay  here,"  he  thought,  'this 
beautiful  city  will  be  stormed,  and  its 
churches  and  university  will  be  destroyed.53 

For  the  same  reason  he  did  not  try  to 
defend  Brussels,  but  led  his  army  to  Ant- 
werp, where  he  intended  to  wait  till  the 
Allies  should  come  in  strong  force  to  his 
aid. 

He  was  very  sad  because  he  had  lost 
great  numbers  of  men,  but  he  was  not  dis- 
couraged. It  seemed  hard,  however,  very 
hard,  that  the  needed  help  from  France  and 
England  was  so  long  in  coming. 

During  the  King's  stay  in  Antwerp  he  had 
one  comfort,  because  his  dear  wife  and  chil- 
dren had  been  able  to  join  him  there. 

He  did  not  spend  many  days  idly  waiting 
for  French  and  British  troops  to  arrive. 
He  was  soon  leading  his  own  small  army 
into  the  country  round  about  and  retaking 
towns  that  had  been  seized  by  the  enemy. 

But  now  the  Germans  came  massing  in 
great  numbers  upon  Antwerp  itself.  The 
city  was  besieged  on  all  sides.  The  air  was 
filled  with  the  booming  of  the  big  guns  of 


54         IEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

the  invaders.     They  seized  one  fort  after 
another. 

What  was  the  King  doing  now?  Was  he 
remaining  safe  with  his  family  inside  the 
palace  walls?  Indeed,  no!  While  Queen 
Elizabeth  was  busy  from  morning  till  night 
caring  for  the  wounded,  he  stood  ever  at  the 
front  of  battle  in  the  midst  of  danger. 
Wherever  his  men  needed  him  to  give  them 
courage,  there  he  went. 

'More  than  once/3  his  soldiers  proudly 
say  of  him,  'he  took  the  place  of  a  man 
shot  down  and  went  on  with  the  fighting/3 

How  they  loved  their  devoted  King,  those 
men  of  Belgium.  Whenever  their  hope 
nearly  died  out,  they  would  cry  out  to  each 
other,  "We  must  do  something  for  our 
King!'  The  words  always  gave  new 
strength,  and  the  fight  would  go  on  with 
fresh  spirit.  But  at  last  King  Albert  saw 
it  was  useless  to  try  to  hold  Antwerp  longer. 
If  his  army  were  to  be  saved,  it  must  flee. 

There  was  still  one  way  of  escape,  towards 
Ostend  by  the  sea.  When  once  there, 
Albert's  ministers  begged  him  to  sail  for 


KING  ALBERT  THE    BRAVE     55 

England.  "Here  in  Belgium  your  life  is 
in  danger,"  they  told  him.  'In  England 
you  will  be  safe/3 

But  the  King  would  not  think  of  going. 
"My  place  is  with  my  soldiers/5  he  said 
simply. 

So,  with  thousands  of  hungry,  ragged 
troops,  he  fled  over  the  borders  into  France, 
and  his  family  followed.  He  reached  it  at 
last,  on  foot,  worn  out  and  dirty  and  hungry 
as  his  men,  and  limping  from  having  been 
knocked  down  by  a  horse  as  he  left  Antwerp. 

There,  in  friendly  France,  for  the  next 
four  years,  King  Albert  had  to  have  his 
seat  of  government.  Belgium,  beautiful, 
brave  Belgium,  had  been  swept  over  by  the 
cruel  invaders.  Only  a  small  sandy  strip 
of  land  was  left  untouched  for  her  rightful 
ruler  to  call  his  own. 

Ah!  but  the  fire  of  hope  still  burned  in 
Albert's  heart.  Belgium  must  be  freed. 
If  not,  he  would  perish  with  her. 

Side  by  side  with  the  armies  of  the  Allies, 
he  fought  on  at  the  head  of  his  troops. 
He  shared  their  rations.  He  carried  to 


56         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

them  the  letters  and  gifts  sent  them  by  their 

'home  folks."     He  stood  beside  them  in 

the  mud  of  the  trenches.     He  treated  them 

as  brothers.     He  called  them,  "  My  friends." 

After  a  battle  was  over  he  would  go 
among  his  soldiers  to  shake  them  by  the 
hand.  You  cannot  wonder  they  were  will- 
ing to  die  for  him. 

Many  a  story  those  now  living  tell  of 
what  he  did  for  them  during  the  fearful 
years  of  the  war.  'Once/3  said  a  soldier, 
'the  King  came  and  placed  himself  at  my 
side  in  the  trench.  He  took  the  rifle  of  a 
soldier  so  exhausted  he  could  not  stand,  and 
fired  -  -  just  as  one  of  his  own  soldiers  —  for 
an  hour  and  a  half." 

The  man  went  on  to  tell  that  the  King 
did  not  want  his  men  to  give  him  honors. 
He  cared  only  to  be  thought  of  as  a  true 
soldier. 

One  night,  so  the  soldiers  say,  he  was 
seen  sleeping  on  the  side  of  the  road,  too 
tired  to  go  farther. 

He  never  showed  fear.  When  an  officer 
fell  he  would  take  his  place,  and  he  would 


KING  ALBERT  THE   BRAVE     f>7 

call  to  his  men  like  a  loving  comrade,  "Now, 
my  children,  all  together!  fire!'  Never 
were  the  wounded  soldiers  in  the  hospitals 
weary  of  praising  their  King. 

While  King  Albert  was  fighting  with  his 
troops,  Queen  Elizabeth  was  busily  working 
among  the  poor  and  in  the  hospitals.  The 
tears  were  ever  near  the  surface  of  her  tender 
blue  eyes  for  those  about  her  who  were 
suffering. 

Stories,  so  dreadful  that  they  could  scarce 
be  believed,  kept  coming  both  to  the  King 
and  to  herself.  In  their  loved  Belgium, 
once  so  gay  and  happy,  little  children  were 
starving,  having  their  eyes  put  out,  and 
their  hands  cut  off  by  the  Hun  invaders 
who  had  taken  possession  of  the  land. 
Mothers  were  torn  from  their  little  ones. 
Old  men  and  women  were  tortured.  Fathers 
were  dragged  from  their  families  by  cruel 
slave  drivers  and  sent  to  Germany  to  work 
in  the  mines  and  quarries,  and  even  forced 
to  dig  trenches  from  which  their  brute 
masters  would  fire  upon  their  fellowr  Bel- 
gians and  their  Allies. 


58         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

Fear  settled  down  over  the  once  beauti- 
ful fields  and  towns.  Screams  of  unhappy 
women  often  rang  out  through  the  streets 
as  their  husbands  were  torn  from  them. 
Boys  and  girls  huddled  together  in  cellars, 
hoping  the  enemy  would  not  discover  them. 

Yet  still  the  sun  shone,  and  the  songs  of 
the  skylark  and  nightingale  could  be  heard. 
And  still  King  Albert  the  Brave  smiled  at 
danger  and  gave  courage  to  his  troops  to 
fight  on.  He  believed,  as  on  that  day  which 
now  seemed  so  long  ago,  'God  is  with  us,'3 
though  his  heart  was  heavy  with  the  sor- 
rows of  his  people. 

Nearly  three  years  went  by  in  which  King 
Albert  struggled  on  with  the  Allies  against 
the  common  enemy.  Black  indeed  was 
Belgium's  sky  when  at  last  a  ray  of  light 
shone  through  -  -  the  United  States  was  to 
give  her  strength  in  the  cause  of  world- 
freedom.  The  clouds  parted  still  more 
when  American  troops  poured  into  France. 

"Victory  is  coming,  coming,'3  sang  the 
King's  heart,  which  had  so  long  been  aching 
for  the  sufferings  of  his  people. 


KING  ALBERT  THE   BRAVE     f><) 

And  victory  did  come  in  the  glorious 
month  of  November,  1918! 

Back  into  Germany  moved  the  army  of 
the  Huns,  leaving  the  wreck  of  Belgium 
behind  them.  Beautiful  cathedrals  had 
been  destroyed.  Cities  had  been  laid  waste. 
Villages  had  been  wiped  out.  Tens  of 
thousands  of  brave  men  had  been  killed. 
Women  and  little  children  had  been  tor- 
tured. Yet  those  who  still  lived  could 
again  smile  because  their  country  was  free. 
Those  who  had  sought  refuge  in  France 
came  hurrying  back  to  build  new  homes 
and  plant  fresh  gardens.  Little  children 
who  had  been  hiding  in  ruined  buildings  and 
cellars  came  out  into  the  sunshine  to  laugh 
and  play  once  more. 

Oh,  it  was  a  glad  time  for  Belgium  and 
her  noble  King  and  Queen  now! 

Gladdest  day  of  all  was  that  which  saw 
King  Albert  back  in  Brussels,  with  the  city 
gone  almost  mad  with  joy.  It  was  half-past 
ten  on  the  morning  of  November  nineteen 
that  he  entered  it  with  Queen  Elizabeth, 
the  princes  Leopold  and  Charles,  and  the 


60         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

little  Princess  Marie  Jose.  The  air  rang 
with  the  thunderous  cheers  of  the  Belgian 
people,  the  pealing  of  bells,  and  the  blare  of 
trumpets. 

The  city  was  decorated  from  end  to  end. 
Flags  of  Belgium  and  of  her  Allies  waved 
everywhere.  Among  them  were  some  of 
the  red,  white,  and  blue  which  had  been 
made  by  Belgian  women  while  hiding  from 
their  enemy.  They  had  made  them  out 
of  odd  scraps  of  cloth  when  their  hearts 
were  overflowing  with  joy  over  the  good 
news  that  America  was  sending  her  troops 
to  the  aid  of  their  unhappy  country. 

First,  the  King  and  his  family  rode  to  the 
Parliament  House,  where  the  burgomaster 
of  the  city  made  a  noble  speech  of  greeting. 

Then  came  a  review  of  Allied  troops  that 
formed  a  line  ten  miles  in  length.  Among 
them  marched  two  divisions  of  the  Belgian 
army,  war-worn  and  weary,  but  oh,  so 
proud  and  happy! 

As  the  procession  moved  on,  flowers  and 
tiny  flags  came  showering  down  in  the 
King's  pathway  from  the  balconies  and 


KING  ALBERT  THE  BRAVK     61 

house-tops  on  either  side  the  street,  and 
from  the  eager  watchers  lining  the  side- 
walks. Thousands  upon  thousands  of  de- 
voted subjects,  try  as  they  would,  were  not 
able  to  get  near  the  line  of  parade,  so  dense 
were  the  crowds.  Glad  cheers  sounded 
through  the  air  like  the  steady  roll  of  thunder. 

The  day  was  like  midsummer.  The  sun 
shone,  and  in  its  bright  light  airplanes 
circled  about  over  the  heads  of  the  joyous 
people.  At  one  place  five  hundred  young 
girls  were  singing  the  national  song  of 
Belgium. 

As  the  royal  family  came  into  sight  in  the 
procession,  the  crowds  pressed  on  excitedly 
to  catch  a  sight  of  Albert,  their  Soldier- 
King,  the  devoted  friend  of  his  people. 
Some  of  them  stood  on  chairs  or  tables  - 
whatever  they  could  get  to  lift  them  high 
enough  to  make  them  surer  of  getting  a 
sight  of  their  King's  dear  face. 

He  rode  a  magnificent  horse,  his  young 
sons,  also  on  horseback,  beside  him.  Calm 
and  noble  he  looked;  but  his  face  was  worn 
with  the  care  and  sorrow  of  t\  nn 


62         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

He  was  happy,  however,  very  happy,  be- 
cause the  sufferings  of  his  country  were 
over,  and  Belgium  was  once  more  free. 
As  his  subjects  looked  upon  him  their 
hearts  swelled  with  pride.  '  Before  us/' 
they  thought,  "is  the  greatest  hero  of  the 
greatest  war  in  history.'3 


MARSHAL  JOFFRE 

The    'Father1'   of  the  French  Soldiers 

"LITTLE  JOSEPH  will  never  make  a  good 
man  of  business  like  his  father,"  the  neigh- 
bors would  say.  'He  dreams  too  much." 

Then  perhaps  they  would  shake  their 
heads,  thinking  of  the  hard  work  Monsieur 
Joffre  must  have  to  feed  the  hungry  mouths 
of  his  big  family.  The  dear  Lord  had 
blessed  him  and  his  good  wife  with  eleven 
children.  Every  boy  among  them  ought 
to  learn  a  trade  as  early  as  possible,  many 
thought,  so  that  he  might  do  his  part  in 
keeping  the  wolf  from  the  Joffres'  door. 

There  was  no  denying  it;  Joseph  liked 
books  better  than  anything  else,  and  when 
once  his  head  was  bent  in  study  he  was 
quite  apt  to  forget  what  was  going  on 
around  him. 

The  boy's  greatest  delight  was  in  solving 
problems  that  made  many  of  his  classmates 

63 


64         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

scowl.  He  enjoyed  the  history  lessons  also; 
they  told  of  what  had  happened  in  France 
through  the  years  that  had  passed.  He 
pored  over  the  maps  of  his  geography, 
picturing  in  his  mind  the  places  represented 
there  by  dots  and  lines.  Yes,  his  school- 
room was  a  pleasant  place  to  the  gentle  lad. 

Yet  Joseph  loved  Rivesalte.  He  had 
been  born  there  on  a  winter  day  —  January 
4,  1 852 --and  there  he  had  lived  in  an  old 
house  near  the  borders  of  the  village  ever 
since.  On  the  mountain  slopes  near-by  he 
could  watch  the  shepherds  tending  their 
flocks  of  sheep  and  goats,  while  close  at 
hand  were  many  vineyards  where  the 
sweetest  of  grapes  ripened  in  the  glorious 
summer  sunshine,  and  the  pickers  were 
busy  from  morn  till  night  gathering  the 
juicy  fruit  for  the  makers  of  wine. 

The  summers  were  long  and  pleasant,  and 
the  winters  were  not  severe  in  Rivesalte 
because  it  is  in  the  far  south  of  France, 
and  tucked  away  among  the  Pyrenees 
Mountains,  which  divide  it  from  Spain.  It 
was  a  delightful  place  for  a  boy  to  grow  up 


(iriu-ral    I't-rshinjr    and    Marshal    .Jotfre 


MARSHAL   JOFFRF Of> 

in,  especially  as  the  people  were  shrewd  and 
kindly,  and  their  ways  were  full  of  courtesy. 

Blue-eyed,  yellow-haired  Joseph  loved 
his  home  and  parents  dearly.  His  father 
was  a  cooper  by  trade.  Many  a  stout  oak 
wine  cask  he  had  made  to  hold  the  juice  of 
the  grapes  ripened  in  the  neighborhood. 
But  shaping  barrels  was  not  his  only  work 
in  life.  He  had  received  a  fairly  good  edu- 
cation; and  in  course  of  time  he  became 
secretary  to  the  mayor  of  the  town. 

The  people  of  Rivesalte,  living  as  they 
did  on  the  borderland,  spoke  the  old  Catalan 
language,  a  mixture  of  French  and  Spanish. 
It  was  the  task  of  Monsieur  Joffre  to  receive 
the  tax  money  brought  to  his  office,  and  to 
put  down  in  the  town  records  in  good 
French  the  statements  the  peasants  had 
made  him  in  the  Catalan  tongue. 

While  he  was  tending  to  this  business  and 
the  like,  his  wife  had  many  cares  of  her  own. 
Of  course  the  children  must  be  looked  after. 
But  the  home  life  was  very  simple,  so  there 
was  still  time  enough  to  tend  the  garden 
and  prune  the  grapes,  in  which  Madame 


66         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

Joffre  took  great  pride.  She  was  a  charm- 
ing woman,  with  bright,  dark  eyes,  and 
hair  that  was  lustrous  from  careful  brushing; 
and  quiet,  gentle  Joseph  liked  well  to 
please  this  capable,  loving  mother. 

So  the  years  passed  till  Joseph's  twelfth 
birthday  was  drawing  near.  Always  his 
reports  from  school  had  told  the  same  story : 
his  place  in  the  class  was  so  high  as  to  win 
smiles  and  praise  from  his  teacher. 

Examination  day  was  now  at  hand. 
Hard  problems  in  arithmetic  would  be  given 
to  prove  how  good  the  year's  work  had 
been.  But  the  lad  of  Catalan  was  not 
afraid;  the  harder  the  problem  the  more 
he  enjoyed  working  upon  it. 

The  day  after  the  examinations,  which 
had  proved  to  be  unusually  hard,  were  over, 
the  teacher  gave  the  pupils  his  report  as  to 
how  well  they  had  done.  Great  was  young 
Joseph  Joffre's  delight  to  be  told  that  he 
had  solved  every  problem  correctly. 

But  the  schoolmaster  did  not  stop  here. 
He  went  on  to  say:  "My  lad,  you  have 
done  well  in  all  your  studies  during  the 


MARSHAL  JOFFRE  07 

year.  Moreover,  you  can  gain  nothing  by 
staying  longer  in  our  school  here.  You  are 
fitted  to  take  up  the  studies  of  the  Lycee  at 
Perpignan." 

To  do  what  the  teacher  advised  was  a  big 
step  for  any  boy  in  Rivesalte  to  take.  It 
meant  leaving  home.  It  meant  a  different 
life  altogether,  because  Perpignan  was  a 
large  town  as  well  as  an  old  one  with  an 
interesting  history. 

'What  will  my  father  and  mother  think 
of  the  schoolmaster's  proposal?'  wondered 
Joseph,  as  he  went  home  to  tell  the  good 
news. 

Would  they  shake  their  heads  and  declare 
they  could  not  afford  such  an  expense? 
Would  they  say  that  this  twelve-year-old 
son  must  give  up  further  schooling,  now  that 
he  had  learned  all  that  he  could  in  Rivesalte, 
and  begin  to  learn  a  trade?  Not  so!  Both 
parents  were  proud  that  Joseph  showed 
knowledge  above  his  mates,  and  when  they 
learned  what  the  schoolmaster  proposed, 
they  quickly  decided  that  the  lad  should  go 
to  Perpignan. 


68         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

When  the  next  school  year  opened  a  very 
happy  boy  took  his  place  among  the  other 
students  at  the  Lycee.  He  was  awkward, 
to  be  sure,  and  younger  than  most  of  his 
fellows,  and  he  was  shy  in  the  midst  of  the 
strange  new  surroundings.  But  his  teachers 
and  schoolmates  gave  little  heed  to  his  ap- 
pearance when  they  discovered  what  a  keen 
mind  was  his. 

As  it  had  been  before,  so  now:  the  most 
difficult  problems  gave  Joseph  pleasure 
where  they  made  other  lads  fearful.  After 
mastering  arithmetic,  he  passed  on  to  alge- 
bra and  geometry;  his  ready  understanding 
of  all  forms  of  mathematics  was  the  wonder 
of  the  school.  He  was  excellent  in  many 
other  subjects  too  —  history,  and  science, 
and  the  writings  of  great  authors.  But  there 
was  one  study,  strange  as  it  may  seem, 
where  he  could  make  little  headway.  This 
was  the  German  language.  No  matter  how 
he  might  try,  his  marks  in  German  were 
almost  certain  to  be  low. 

Happy  days  went  by  in  Perpignan,  and 
all  the  time  the  youth  won  praise  from  his 


MARSHAL  JOFFRE 69 

teachers  here  even  as  he  had  done  in  little 
Rivesalte. 

When  lessons  were  over  for  the  day 
Joseph  was  free  to  wander  about  the  old 
town,  where  he  made  many  friends  among 
the  workmen.  He  was  interested  in  all  of 
them  -  -  the  blacksmiths,  the  coopers  and 
the  carpenters.  He  liked  to  watch  them 
plying  their  trades  and  talk  to  them  of 
what  he  was  learning  in  the  big  school.  In 
this  way  they  found  out  what  study  he 
excelled  in  above  all;  and,  so  it  is  said,  they 
sometimes  gave  him  problems  to  solve  for 
them.  Thus,  while  their  hands  were  busy, 
his  quick  mind  could  be  counting  up  the 
cost  of  the  lumber  or  nails  they  were  using. 
They  were  good  natured  and  happy  -  -  these 
workmen  of  Perpignan  -  -  and  many  a  happy 
hour  Joseph  passed  among  them. 

'My  son  shows  such  readiness  to  learn 
that  he  shall  not  end  his  schooling  with 
what  he  can  obtain  in  Perpignan,"  Monsieur 
Joffre  decided  after  a  while. 

Because  of  this,  the  youth  was  sent  from 
Perpignan  to  the  more  difficult  school  of 


70         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

Montpellier.  There,  before  he  was  sixteen 
years  old,  he  finished  the  courses  in  mathe- 
matics and  the  classics.  This  was  most 
unusual  in  one  so  young.  Many  people 
now  were  ready  to  say  that  young  Joseph 
Joffre  was  more  than  a  dreamer,  and  if  he 
kept  on  he  would  surely  make  a  name  for 
himself  and  for  his  family. 

And  Joseph  -  -  a  wonderful  dream  had 
already  shaped  itself  in  his  mind.  He 
must  -  -  he  would  -  -  go  to  the  great  Poly- 
technic Institute  at  Paris. 

Now  it  was  not  an  easy  matter  to  enter 
this  school.  Every  year  eleven  or  twelve 
hundred  of  the  brightest  young  men  of 
France  sought  admission.  But  there  were, 
at  the  most,  no  more  than  two  hundred  and 
fifty  vacant  places  to  be  filled.  One  must 
therefore  have  very  high  marks  in  the 
entrance  examinations  to  stand  any  chance 
of  becoming  a  student  there. 

Joseph  Joffre  was  not  fearful,  however. 
Had  he  not  always  done  so  well  in  mathe- 
matics as  to  astonish  his  teachers?  And 
since  this  study  was  of  most  importance  at 


MARSHAL  JOFFRE  71 

the   Polytechnic   Institute,  why  should   he 
not  have  strong  hope  of  success? 

His  parents  and  friends  in  quiet  little 
Rivesalte  eagerly  waited  and  watched  till 
the  word  was  brought  to  them  that  Joseph 
had  passed  in  the  examinations.  His  rank 
was  fourteen  in  a  class  of  one  hundred 
and  thirty-two.  It  would  have  been  much 
higher  than  that  if  he  had  not  failed  in  the 
study  which  had  always  troubled  him  - 
the  hated  German  language. 

Great  was  the  rejoicing  in  Rivesalte  now. 
The  boy  who  had  grown  up  among  the 
simple  kindly  peasant  folk  there,  who  had 
helped  in  many  an  autumn  grape-gathering, 
who  had  laughed  and  joked  with  the  shep- 
herds on  the  mountain  side,  and  listened  with 
delight  to  the  tales  they  told  him  -  -  this 
lad  whom  they  had  called  a  dreamer  was 
now  to  take  his  place  in  the  famous  Poly- 
technic Institute.  There  he  would  study  the 
higher  branches  of  a  soldier's  art  alongside 
the  sons  of  the  greatest  men  of  the  country, 
men  whose  very  names  made  the  country 
folk  draw  deep  breaths  of  awe.  Gentle, 


72         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

quiet  Joseph  Joffre  in  the  Polytechnic  In- 
stitute! It  was  wonderful  indeed. 

Moreover,  another  lad  from  Rivesalte  bore 
him  company,  a  youth  by  the  name  of 
Roque.  He  had  been  Joseph's  playmate 
from  the  time  he  was  a  baby  and  had  the 
name  of  being  not  so  much  of  a  dreamer. 
By  and  by  -  -  but  the  people  could  not 
guess  this  then  -  -  he  was  to  become  the 
well-known  General  Roque,  who  did  much 
to  make  the  airplane  of  great  service  in  war- 
fare. As  for  the  honors  Joseph  himself  was 
to  win,  his  friends  were  to  be  still  more 
proud  and  astonished. 

In  the  autumn  of  1869,  when  Joseph  was 
only  seventeen  years  old,  he  began  his  new 
life  in  Paris. 

As  the  Polytechnic  Institute  was  a  mili- 
tary school,  the  training  was  strict.  Joseph's 
class  was  formed  into  a  battalion,  with  a 
captain  at  the  head,  and  two  adjutants  and 
thirteen  sergeants  below  him. 

Joseph  was  chosen  to  be  one  of  the 
sergeants  because  he  had  stood  high  in  his 
entrance  examinations.  It  was  his  duty, 


MARSHAL  JOFFRE  73 

therefore,  to  keep  his  squad  in  order.  Now, 
because  he  was  the  youngest  student  in  the 
school,  this  was  a  hard  task  for  him  - 
harder  than  anything  he  undertook  except 
to  master  his  lessons  in  German.  Alas! 
he  had  not  been  able  to  leave  this  study 
behind  him,  the  only  one  in  which  he  had 
ever  failed.  It  was  the  same  bugbear  as 
ever. 

In  mathematics,  however,  he  was  still  a 
'shining  light'  and  won  praise  from  his 
teachers.  This  was,  of  course,  far  more 
important  than  learning  another  coun- 
try's language.  Later  on,  when  school-days 
should  be  over,  a  mind  keen  in  solving 
difficult  problems  would  be  able  to  under- 
stand the  building  of  forts  and  bridges,  the 
construction  of  engines,  and  other  work 
which  belongs  to  the  art  of  soldiers  in  high 
positions. 

The  days  were  divided  into  regular 
periods  for  \vork  and  play.  When  six 
o'clock  struck  in  the  morning  Joseph  and 
his  mates  had  to  get  out  of  bed  without  a 
moment's  lingering  for  one  more  little  nap. 


74         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

At  half-past  six  he  stood  at  attention  with 
his  comrades  to  answer  the  roll  call.  Break- 
fast was  served  at  half-past  eight.  Then 
came  one  study  after  another  till  two  in  the 
afternoon,  when  Joseph  had  dinner,  which 
we  may  be  sure  he  ate  with  a  hearty  relish. 

After  dinner  the  hard  problems  in  mathe- 
matics and  the  experiments  in  chemistry 
which  he  may  have  been  working  on  in  the 
morning  could  be  forgotten  for  several  hours, 
for  now  Joseph  was  free  to  ride  horse- 
back, practice  in  the  gymnasium,  fence,  or 
take  part  in  other  sports  with  his  mates. 

At  nine  o'clock  he  was  ready  for  the  good 
supper  that  was  served  at  that  time.  Then 
came  a  study  hour,  after  which  the  youth  was 
free  to  tumble  into  bed  and  forget  every- 
thing else  till  reveille  should  sound  next 
morning. 

Every  Wednesday  afternoon  and  all  day 
Sunday  Joseph  was  free  to  leave  the  big 
school  on  the  hillside  of  St.  Genevieve  and 
wander  about  Paris  for  his  own  pleasure. 

Interesting  as  Paris  was,  Joseph  was  glad 
when  vacations  came,  because  then  he 


MARSHAL  JOFFRE  7o 

could  go  back  to  the  little  home  under  the 
Pyrenees  to  spend  happy  days  among  the 
vineyards  of  Rivesalte  and  to  listen  again 
to  the  stories  of  the  shepherds  on  the  moun- 
tain slopes. 

When  Joseph  had  been  in  the  military 
school  eighteen  months  a  storm  broke  over 
France.  Her  neighbor,  Prussia,  the  most 
powerful  kingdom  in  Germany,  had  shown 
herself  anxious  for  some  time  to  'pick  a 
quarrel.'3  Joseph  had  heard  the  low 
rumbling  of  thunder  which  at  first  did  not 
seem  worth  heeding.  Suddenly  the  storm 
burst  over  the  country.  There  was  no  es- 
cape. Prussia,  anxious  for  new  possessions, 
was  determined  on  war  with  France. 

There  was  but  one  thing  for  Joseph  to  do: 
he  must  help  his  country  in  defending  her- 
self against  her  powerful  enemy.  With 
one  hundred  and  thirty  classmates  he  left 
the  Polytechnic  Institute  to  join  the  army, 
with  the  rank  of  sub-lieutenant  in  a  com- 
pany of  engineers.  He  was  sent  to  the 
battery  of  the  Porte  d'ltalie  where  he 
was  soon  under  fire.  Faithfully  he  did  his 


76         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

part  in  the  unjust  war,  but  the  French  army 
was  not  strong  enough  to  overcome  the 
enemy.  As  one  misfortune  after  another 
befell  Joffre's  loved  country  his  heart  grew 
bitter. 

The  French  had  been  driven  back,  and 
beautiful  provinces,  Alsace  and  a  large  part 
of  Lorraine,  had  been  torn  from  France  by 
the  merciless  Prussians.  The  young  man 
was  filled  with  added  horror  when  he  was 
obliged  to  watch,  powerless,  while  Paris, 
his  loved  Paris,  was  besieged,  and  the 
French  were  obliged  to  surrender. 

'Some  day/3  the  young  patriot  said  to 
himself  again  and  again,  'Prussia  shall 
pay  for  her  cruelty  to  France.  And  I  will 
train  myself  so  that  when  she  is  attacked 
again  I  will  know  how  to  defend  her/3 

This  was  certainly  a  proud  boast  to  enter 
the  mind  of  a  simple  country  lad  from 
Rivesalte.  We  shall  see  later  on  if  his 
thought  was  a  vain  one. 

When  the  War  of  1870,  which  brought 
such  shame  and  sorrow  to  France,  came  to 
an  end,  young  Joff  re  went  back  to  his  studies 


MARSHAL  JOFKRE  77 

at  the  Polytechnic  Institute  \\here  he  now 
entered  the  Corps  of  Engineers. 

\\  hen  his  courses  there  were  finished  he 
went  to  the  War  College  at  Fontainebleau  to 
take  still  harder  studies.  There  he  finished 
learning  the  trade  of  an  engineer,  and,  as  a 
lieutenant  he  was  sent  out  a  few  months 
afterwards  to  take  part  in  repairing  the 
forts  of  Paris.  He  was  busy  for  a  number 
of  years  at  this  work,  patient  and  faithful  in 
everything  that  was  given  him  to  do,  but 
unheard  of  in  the  big  world  outside. 

One  day-  -it  was  in  the  springtime  of 
1876  -  the  President  of  the  Republic  came 
to  examine  the  defenses  of  Paris.  He  took 
note  of  the  work  done  by  Lieutenant  Joffre 
because  it  showed  such  care.  Moreover, 
when  he  met  the  young  engineer  he  was 
impressed  by  his  quiet  strength.  To  the 
young  man's  astonishment  he  stepped  up  to 
him,  so  the  story  goes,  and  greeted  him  with 
these  words,  ''My  compliments,  Captain." 

Up  to  this  moment  Joffre  had  been  only 
a  lieutenant;  but  now,  by  this  kindly 
speech,  the  President  meant  that  he  should 


78         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

henceforth  be  a  captain!  His  delight  must 
have  been  very  great. 

"Our  Joffre/  as  his  friends  now  called 
him  when  he  went  home,  was  the  guest  of 
honor  in  every  house.  Dressed  in  his  fine 
uniform,  with  the  stripes  of  a  captain  on  his 
arm,  he  was  still  as  simple  in  his  ways  as  in 
the  old  days,  and  as  ready  as  ever  to  ex- 
change stories  with  the  peasants  and  to 
take  part  in  a  game  of  cards  with  his  father 
and  the  neighbors. 

Then,  fresh  as  a  boy  after  the  idle  happy 
days,  he  went  back  to  the  stern  work  of 
building  forts. 

After  several  years  in  Paris,  Captain 
Joffre  was  sent  to  other  places  where  his 
skill  could  be  used,  -  -  up  among  the  Jura 
Mountains,  and  then  to  Montpellier  on  the 
Mediterranean  Sea  where  he  went  to  take 
command  of  a  company  of  soldiers. 

He  married  a  beautiful  young  girl  at  this 
time  and  was  very  happy  with  his  loved 
one.  But  a  great  sorrow  soon  fell  upon 
him,  because  the  young  wife  became  ill,  and 
death  took  her  away  from  his  sight. 


MARSHAL  JOFFRK  70 

It  seemed  at  first  as  though  he  could  not 
bear  his  loss.  'I  cannot  stay  in  France," 
he  thought.  '  Everything  here  reminds  me 
of  my  dear  one." 

News  was  brought  to  him  that  an  expe- 
dition was  about  to  be  sent  out  to  Tonkin 
in  Indo-China.  Admiral  Courbet  was  to 
command  it. 

"I  will  ask  to  join  the  expedition,"  the 
restless,  unhappy  man  decided.  His  request 
was  granted,  and  shortly  afterwards  the 
young  engineer  was  on  his  way  to  the  other 
side  of  the  world. 

He  had  not  been  long  in  Tonkin  before  he 
attracted  the  Admiral's  attention  and  won 
his  admiration. 

"Captain  Joffre  would  make  a  good 
fighter,"  he  said  to  himself.  'I  will  take 
him  with  me  to  Formosa  to  attack  the 
pirates  wrho  are  making  so  much  trouble 
along  the  near-by  shores  of  the  Pescadores 
Islands." 

Accordingly,  Joffre  was  soon  busy  dealing 
with  the  dangerous  pirates  and  showed  such 
bravery  that  he  was  given  a  rich  reward: 


80         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

he  received  the  Cross  of  the  Legion  of 
Honor. 

After  the  fighting  with  the  pirates  was 
over  Captain  Joffre  remained  in  the  East  for 
some  time  longer.  Defenses  were  needed 
about  North  Tonkin,  and  as  Chief  of 
Engineers  he  was  given  full  charge  of  their 
construction.  He  was  kind  to  his  men, 
and  they  loved  him  deeply.  They  came  to 
speak  of  him  as  'Father  Joffre."  But  he 
talked  little.  There  were  still  two  deep 
sorrows  in  his  heart.  One  of  these  was 
because  of  the  loss  of  his  beautiful  young 
wife.  The  other  came  from  the  misfortune 
which  had  befallen  his  loved  country  when 
Germany  won  from  her  two  of  her  richest 
provinces.  The  memory  of  the  War  of  1870 
never  went  to  sleep,  as  he  said  afterwards. 

During  his  life  in  Tonkin  Joffre  showed 
himself  devoted  to  his  work  of  master- 
engineer.  Everything  connected  with  it 
was  interesting.  He  enjoyed  it.  Yet  he 
was  ever  ready  to  help  the  people  of  Han- 
hoi  where  he  was  stationed,  in  other  ways. 

After  all,  however,  he  could  not  have  had 


MARSHAL   JOFFRK  81 

a  very  pleasant  life  in  Hanhoi.  It  was  hot 
and  unhealthful  there;  oftentimes  fever 
raged  and  many  died  around  him.  More- 
over, the  strange,  dark-skinned  natives  were 
very  different  from  the  home  folks  of  gay, 
fun-loving  France. 

So  the  captain  must  have  been  glad  when 
General  Mensier  gave  him  the  order  to 
return  with  him  to  his  own  country.  The 
General  had  watched  Joffre  in  his  work  and 
admired  him.  He  had  finally  said  to  him- 
self, That  young  man  can  be  very  helpful 
to  the  Department  of  Engineering  at  Paris. 
I  will  make  him  a  member  of  my  staff/1 

General  Mensier  himself  was  at  the  head 
of  the  War  Ministry.  So  it  came  about 
that  Captain  Joffre  went  back  to  the  home- 
land where  he  was  kept  busy  for  several 
years,  first  in  Paris,  then  as  a  professor  in 
the  military  college  among  the  forests. 

Ah,  but  there  were  vacations  now  and 
then,  when  he  could  go  back  to  the  little 
town  under  the  Pyrenees  and  listen  like  a 
care-free  boy  to  the  music  of  the  river 
rushing  down  the  mountain  near  the  old 


82         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

«^^_«^— ^MM^^^HI^B^MW^^^^HIBIIM^^^^^MBMMHMMVW^^^^MIWMBHIIi^^^^^^H^^^^HHMHaM^BMMHH 

house  where  he  was  born.  Once  more  he 
could  spend  merry  evenings  playing  cards 
with  his  father  and  his  uncles,  and  wander 
on  sunny  days  among  the  beautiful  vine- 
yards. 

One  night,  in  the  midst  of  a  game  with  his 
father,  the  old  man  began  to  talk  of  a  certain 
vineyard  which  he  owned. 

"You  should  cut  oblique  trenches  through 
it,"  advised  his  son.  "Then  the  floods 
which  pour  down  the  mountains  can  be 
easily  carried  off  and  harm  will  be  spared 
the  vines/3 

"Eh,  what  the  deuce!'  continued  the 
young  officer,  "I  know  something  about 
trenches.  That  is  my  job/3 

He  said  well.  He  did  know  something 
about  trenches.  But  little  did  he  guess 
how  much  more  he  was  yet  to  know  when 
the  Great  War  should  sweep  over  the  land. 

Though  free  and  merry  with  the  home 
folks,  Joffre  was  shy  as  a  schoolboy  among 
strangers.  While  he  was  on  General  Men- 
sier's  staff  the  Minister  of  War  came  one 
day  to  call  on  the  General  at  his  office. 


MARSHAL  JOFFRK  S3 

As  the  visitor  entered  the  outer  room,  he 
met  no  usher  there  to  announce  his  presence. 
While  he  stood  waiting  for  one  to  appear, 
a  young  officer  got  up  from  behind  a  small 
desk  in  the  corner  of  the  room  and  pro- 
ceeded to  take  the  place  of  the  usher. 

When  he  had  left  the  office  the  visitor 
said  laughingly  to  the  General,  'I  see  you 
have  a  new  usher." 

'Oh,    that's    Joffre,"    was    the    answer. 
'He's  good  at  all  jobs.';     He  stopped  for 
a  moment   and   then  went   on,     'He'll   be 
good  for  the  big  job  some  day." 

It  had  become  plain  to  the  General  away 
back  in  Tonkin,  and  now  in  Paris,  that  the 
young  soldier  who  showed  himself  faithful 
in  everything  given  him  to  do,  no  matter 
how  small  the  duty  might  be,  was  the  kind 
of  man  to  perform  the  most  important 
tasks  well. 

In  1892  Major  Joffre --for  such  was  his 
title  now  -  -  was  again  sent  away  from 
France.  A  railroad  was  needed  in  Africa, 
through  the  wild  country  of  western  Sudan. 

Lions  roared  at  night  through  the  forests 


84         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

there.  Hippopotami  wallowed  in  the  muddy 
banks  of  the  streams.  Many  of  the  natives 
were  fierce  and  ready  to  attack  the  white 
men  who  ventured  among  them.  Not  only 
great  skill  would  be  needed  by  the  engineer 
who  should  build  the  railway,  but  also 
bravery  and  wisdom  in  meeting  the  tribes  of 
savages  who  dwelt  along  the  intended  route. 

Major  JofTre  started  out  on  his  under- 
taking earnestly,  gladly.  He  was  ready  for 
fresh  adventure.  He  was  also  pleased  to 
have  a  chance  to  use  his  knowledge  of 
engineering. 

When  Major  Joffre  reached  the  Sudan  he 
started  building  the  railroad  through  the 
wilderness.  It  was  only  partly  finished 
when  he  was  ordered  to  leave  his  work  and 
help  Colonel  Bonnier  make  an  advance  on 
Timbuctu,  the  sacred  city  of  the  Tuareg 
tribe.  The  black  men  had  guarded  it  so 
carefully  that  only  four  people  from  Europe 
had  managed  to  enter  it  during  the  past 
hundred  years.  The  city  stood  on  the  edge 
of  the  Sahara,  beside  the  banks  of  the  Niger. 

It  was  the  place  to  which  trains  of  camels 


MARSHAL  JOFFRE  85 

and  heavily  laden  canoes  brought  the 
products  of  Africa  from  many  miles  around. 
'If  only  Timbuctu  could  come  into  the 
hands  of  the  French!'  Colonel  Bonnier  had 
thought.  Then  the  trade  of  Central  Africa 
would  belong  to  my  country!' 

The  two  commanders  started  out  on 
different  paths.  Colonel  Bonnier  traveled 
by  boat  along  the  Niger  River.  Major 
Joffre  led  his  troops  by  land.  He  had  over 
one  thousand  men  under  him,  mostly 
natives,  with  French  officers  commanding 
them. 

As  Joffre  advanced  through  the  wilder- 
ness he  was  ever  on  the  lookout  for  danger 
and  watchful  in  discovering  the  ways  in 
which  the  savages  were  likely  to  attack  him. 

From  time  to  time  he  had  fights  with 
his  black  enemies,  but  always  met  with 
success;  and  he  was  so  wise  in  dealing 
with  the  native  chiefs  that  he  won  the  friend- 
ship of  many  of  them. 

After  a  difficult  march  of  more  than  five 
hundred  miles,  often  over  fever-laden  marsh- 
lands, he  drew  near  the  mysterious  city  of 


86         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

Timbuctu.  Sad  news  had  already  reached 
him  that  Colonel  Bonnier  and  his  whole 
force  had  been  taken  by  surprise  and  killed 
on  the  way. 

Should  he  himself  turn  back  ?  The  natives 
had  proved  traitors  to  Colonel  Bonnier 
when  he  thought  he  had  made  friends  with 
them.  Might  not  Joffre  be  treated  in  the 
same  way?  Suppose  he  succeeded  in  reach- 
ing Timbuctu ;  was  not  still  greater  danger 
waiting  for  him  there  ? 

Questions  like  these  entered  the  major's 
mind,  but  he  had  no  thought  of  giving  up 
what  he  had  started  out  to  do.  Bravely  he 
pushed  on  till  he  reached  the  sacred  city, 
which  he  entered  and  succeeded  in  taking. 

But  this  was  not  enough  in  Joffre's  eyes. 

"I  must  stay  here  till  I  have  made  Tim- 
buctu a  safe  stronghold  for  France,"  he  said 
to  himself. 

Already,  however,  the  order  had  come: 
"Go  back  to  your  tracklaying  in  the  wilder- 
ness and  finish  the  railroad  you  have  begun.'3 

He  considered  whether  he  should  obey 
the  order.  No,  he  quickly  decided,  because 


MARSHAL  JOFFRE  S7 

his  superior  officers  who  were  far  away  did 
not  know  what  the  condition  of  the  country 
was. 

Consequently,  his  love  for  France  said, 
'Remain  and  fortify  Timbuctu  and  make 
amends  as  best  you  can  for  the  loss  of 
Bonnier  and  his  brave  companions/' 

He  did  remain  and  carried  out  his  plan  so 
well  that  Timbuctu  became  a  strong  French 
post,  and  French  rule  was  set  up  in  that 
part  of  Africa.  Then  only  did  Major 
JofTre  return  to  his  railroad  which  he  was 
able  to  complete  without  further  interrup- 
tion. 

When  the  news  reached  France  of  Joffre's 
brave  march,  and  the  conquest  made  by 
him  in  the  Sudan,  his  name  was  sounded 
with  praise  through  his  native  country.  He 
was  awarded  the  title  of  colonel  and  another 
degree  in  the  Legion  of  Honor.  Now  at 
last  he  had  won  fame. 

His  adventures  had  been  so  interesting 
that  he  wrote  a  book  about  them.  The 
story  was  told  simply  and  clearly  and  was 
read  with  delight  by  his  countrymen. 


LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

When  his  work  in  the  Sudan  was  finished 
Colonel  Joffre  went  back  to  France,  where 
he  was  soon  busy  in  a  new  way  altogether,  - 
he  helped  the  War  Ministry  in  the  making 
of  new  inventions  for  war. 

Then  again  he  was  sent  away,  this  time 
to  the  big  island  of  Madagascar  which  was 
owned  by  France.  Strong  fortifications 
were  needed  for  the  principal  harbor  of  the 
island.  Only  a  great  engineer  would  be 
equal  to  planning  them  and  directing  their 
building.  Colonel  Joffre  commanded  a 
corps  of  six  thousand  men  in  this  work,  and 
he  showed  such  skill  that  he  won  high  honor. 

"Why,  he  has  accomplished  a  wonder  in 
engineering!'  people  said  of  him,  and  his 
old  friends  in  Rivesalte  were  prouder  than 
ever  of  "Our  Joffre/'  Yet  the  man  himself 
was  as  simple  and  kindly  as  ever,  with  no 
thought  of  being  conceited  over  the  fame 
that  had  come  to  him. 

In  the  year  1900  he  was  once  more  back  in 
France  where  he  soon  had  cause  for  new 
happiness,  because  he  had  won  the  love  of 
a  gentle  and  sweet-natured  lady  who  was 


MARSHAL  JOFFRK 89 

a  widow  with  two  little  daughters.  The 
brave  colonel  and  she  were  shortly  wedded 
and  began  housekeeping  outside  of  Paris. 

Now  at  last,  after  many  lonely  years  and 
long  wanderings,  Joffre  had  a  home  of  his 
own.  He  was  tender  and  thoughtful  of 
his  dear  wife,  and  the  kindest  of  fathers  to 
the  two  little  girls.  After  a  long,  busy  day 
at  the  office  he  would  go  back  to  his  family 
with  a  light  heart,  because  ahead  of  him  was 
an  evening  of  pleasant  chat  and  music.  His 
little  daughters  could  talk  to  him  about 
their  school  and  play,  and  he  would  never  be 
too  tired  to  listen. 

And  now,  when  he  went  back  to  Ri- 
vesalte  for  a  vacation,  he  need  not  go 
alone.  His  wife  and  children  bore  him 
company  and  enjoyed  with  him  the  moun- 
tains and  the  vineyards  and  the  company 
of  the  peasant  folk  whose  love  they  were 
quick  to  win. 

Thus  Rivesalte  became  their  holiday 
home,  and  Joffre  bought  a  house  there,  — 
not  grand  at  all,  but  roomy  and  comfortable, 
and  with  a  garden  containing  beautiful 


90         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

trees.  It  stood  at  the  entrance  of  a  boule- 
vard to  which  the  people  had  given  the 
name  "  Joffre '  in  honor  of  the  great  man 
who  had  been  born  among  them. 

To  this  day  they  like  to  tell  the  story  of  a 
certain  old  neighbor  who  had  known  Joffre 
from  his  childhood.  When  the  General 
had  become  famous,  this  man  felt  he  must 
not  speak  to  him  in  a  familiar  way  any 
longer.  He  must  say  'you'  and  not 
'thou'  as  the  people  of  Catalan  did  when 
talking  to  relatives  and  close  friends. 

But  Joffre  laughed  at  such  an  idea.  He 
believed  in  "once  a  friend,  always  a  friend." 
On  the  other  hand,  however,  he  would 
never  give  a  good  position  to  any  one 
simply  because  he  was  a  friend. 

'No  one/'  he  thought,  'should  advance 
except  by  his  own  work  and  will/'  He  him- 
self had  earned  by  faithful  effort  what  he 
had  gained.  This,  he  believed,  was  as  it 
should  be  for  every  one. 

Joffre  had  succeeded  so  remarkably  in 
Madagascar  that  on  his  return  to  France 
he  was  given  charge  of  the  making  of  all 


MARSHAL  JOFFRE 91 

defences  against  possible  enemies.  He  built 
four  strong  forts  at  this  time,  -  Belfort, 
Fpinal,  Toul,  and  Verdun.  Each  one  of 
these  forts  was  to  be  attacked  before  many 
years  by  the  German  army,  and  each  one 
was  to  show  itself  difficult  of  conquest  be- 
cause of  the  excellent  way  in  which  it  had 
been  built. 

But  Joffre,  now  a  brigadier-general,  was 
not  satisfied  with  his  training.  He  said  to 
himself,  "I  am  an  incomplete  man.  I  have 
not  had  enough  practice  at  handling  troops 
in  the  field." 

Without  doubt  he  was  thinking  of  what 
he  had  determined  more  than  thirty  years 
ago  when  Germany  had  brought  such  shame 
to  France :  be  would  prepare  himself  to  defend 
his  country  if  she  were  ever  attacked  again. 

So  it  came  about  that  he  took  up  the  active 
command  of  troops.  First  he  had  a  brigade 
under  him,  then  a  division,  and  finally  a 
whole  corps. 

When  he  was  quite  sure  that  he  knew 
everything  about  commanding  large  bodies 
of  men  he  was  well  content.  By  this  time, 


92         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

however,  it  was  plain  to  every  one  that  he 
deserved  one  of  the  highest  honors  France 
could  give  him:  he  was  made  a  member  of 
the  Superior  War  Council.  The  very  next 
year,  1911,  he  became  commander-in-chief  of 
the  French  armies. 

For  nearly  three  years  he  was  quietly, 
happily  busy  at  this  most  important  post. 
Each  morning  he  would  leave  his  lovely 
home  across  the  river  from  the  Eiffel  Tower 
for  an  early  ride  on  horseback.  Then  break- 
fast followed,  and  a  hard  day's  work  at  the 
War  Office.  But  when  evening  came  Joffre's 
charming  wife  and  two  young  daughters 
listened  eagerly  for  his  home-coming.  Now 
there  would  be  music,  and  reading  of  favor- 
ite books,  and  lively  chats  over  what  had 
happened  to  each  one  during  the  day. 

A  gentle,  kindly  man  was  the  great  gen- 
eral, and  simple  in  all  his  ways!  He  ate 
sparingly;  he  slept,  by  choice,  on  a  hard 
bed;  he  cleaned  his  sword  and  saddled  his 
horse  himself.  His  voice,  sweet  as  the 
grapes  of  his  native  vineyards,  was  delight- 
ful to  listen  to.  And  yet  the  strength  of 


MARSHAL  JOFFRK  '.):; 

this  man,  so  gentle  and  modest  in  manner, 
was  felt  by  every  soldier  in  the  French  army. 
They  loved  him;  yet  they  felt  that  he  must 
be  obeyed.  One  of  the  highest  officers  under 
him  said  truly,  'He  commands  us  as  we 
love  to  be  commanded." 

The  year  1914  arrived,  and  with  it  the 
oncoming  rush  of  the  mighty  German  army 
which  had  been  long  preparing  for  its 
attack  on  France.  Was  Joffre  excited  at 
the  tremendous  duty  that  was  now  his,  - 
to  defend  France  against  the  terrible  enemy? 
He  did  not  seem  so,  at  any  rate.  His 
manner  was  as  calm  and  gentle  as  ever. 
Yet  the  fire  of  a  strong  purpose,  which  had 
burned  in  his  heart  for  forty-four  years, 
burned  now  \vith  intensest  force.  He  was 
prepared.  Every  day  since  his  youth  he 
had  been  preparing,  not  only  in  mind  but 
in  body.  That  he  might  be  strong  and 
keen  of  thought,  he  had  eaten  simply, 
exercised  regularly,  slept  long  nights  of 
healthful  sleep.  Yes,  he  was  prepared. 
Long  ago  his  plans  had  been  laid  for  defense 
when  the  foe  should  strike. 


94         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

Down  in  little  Rivesalte  there  was  no  fear 
even  when  men,  women  and  children  in 
other  parts  of  France  were  trembling  at  the 
news  that  war  was  upon  them. 

"Haven't  we  got  our  Joffre?'  they  said 
to  each  other  with  simple  trust.  Surely, 
they  thought,  France  would  be  safe  if  he 
was  at  the  head  of  the  army. 

Ah!  but  there  were  fearful  days  ahead  for 
the  country.  They  were  days  that  would 
make  the  wisest  shake  their  heads  and  ask, 
'Shall  we  be  able  to  hold  out  against 
Germany's  long-planned,  carefully-thought- 
out  attack?" 

'We  must  stand  guard  on  the  east," 
Joffre  quickly  decided.  There  he  would  be 
ready  to  meet  the  oncoming  German  hordes 
as  they  advanced  over  the  borderland. 
There  were  strong  French  forts  there,  so  he 
would  be  able  to  make  a  good  resistance. 
Accordingly  he  poured  forces  into  that  part 
of  France. 

Little  did  he  dream  that  Germany  did  not 
plan  to  take  the  course  he  expected  because 
it  would  make  the  hardest  kind  of  fighting 


MARSHAL  JOFFRE  95 

necessary.  Indeed,  no!  How  much  easier 
for  her  main  army  to  march  through  Belgium 
and  enter  France  from  a  more  northerly 
direction.  What  was  a  mere  scrap  of  paper, 
forsooth,  -  -  a  paper  containing  the  promise 
that  Belgium  should  remain  independent, 
no  matter  what  troubles  might  arise  between 
her  neighbors  ? 

"Why!  it  is  a  trifle  not  worth  consider- 
ing," the  German  Emperor  and  his  advisers 
evidently  believed. 

Quickly  Joffre  had  to  change  his  plans 
as  he  heard  that  seventy-five  divisions  of 
Prussians  were  sweeping  over  Belgium. 
Perhaps  -  -  perhaps  -  -  their  advance  would 
be  checked  before  they  reached  the  border 
forts  of  Namur.  So  the  French  hoped. 
But  bravely  as  King  Albert  and  his  little 
army  fought,  he  was  able  to  hold  back  the 
Germans  for  a  short  time  only.  On  they 
came;  the  stronghold  of  Namur  gave  way; 

the  river  Meuse  was  crossed;  and  the 
cruel  Huns  entered  the  streets  of  French 
towns,  bringing  sorrow  and  death  and 
destruction. 


96         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

The  women  of  the  invaded  districts  no 
longer  sang  gay  songs  at  their  work.  Boys 
and  girls  stopped  their  play  in  terror  when 
they  heard  the  hated  "Watch  on  the  Rhine' 
played  by  the  advancing  German  bands. 
There  were  terrible  happenings  in  those 
days.  Innocent  people  were  tortured  and 
put  to  death  by  the  bayonets  of  their 
enemies,  perhaps  for  their  own  amusement. 
Little  children  were  maimed  and  starving. 
Women  were  made  insane  by  the  horrors 
they  looked  upon. 

Weeping  and  wailing  could  now  be  heard 
all  over  France  as  stories  spread  of  what 
cruel  war  was  bringing  in  its  train. 

And  Joffre?  Day  after  day  he  gave  the 
same  command-  '  Retreat "— -  as  the  in- 
vaders came  sweeping  farther  and  farther 
into  the  country  he  loved  as  his  life.  They 
were  headed  for  Paris.  It  looked  as  if  they 
would  soon  reach  the  Capital  and  take  pos- 
session of  it.  Then  would  not  France  be 
lost?  So  tens  of  thousands  of  people  were 
saying  to  each  other. 

"Have  we  been  mistaken  in  our  com- 


MARSHAL  JOFFRK  97 

mander-in-chief?'  they  asked.  They  were 
losing  faith. 

But  most  of  the  officers  under  Joffre  still 
trusted  in  him.  They  said,  "He  has  a  plan 
in  his  mind.  We  will  still  believe  in  him  and 
that  he  will  lead  our  country  to  safety." 

One  day,  however  it  was  late  in  August, 
1914-  -a  certain  captain  coming  from  the 
war  front  met  some  other  officers  who  had 
not  heard  the  latest  report.  The  captain 
looked  very  gloomy.  He  had  a  sad  tale  to 
tell  of  the  army  in  full  retreat,  of  the  great 
need  of  heavy  artillery  and  munitions,  of  the 
rapid  advance  of  the  enemy  towards  Paris. 

"What  about  the  General  Headquar- 
ters?' asked  one  of  the  officers  in  a  dis- 
couraged tone. 

"At  the  end  of  their  rope/'  was  the 
answer. 

"And  what  does  the  boss  say?'  asked 
another  officer. 

"Joffre?"  the  captain  asked.  Then,  rais- 
ing his  arms  towards  the  sky  and  opening 
and  shutting  his  eyes,  he  cried,  'Joffre? 
That  man  still  believes  we'll  win  out!' 


98         LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

And  JofTre  did  believe  it.  He  never  lost 
hope.  Moreover,  he  had  a  plan  on  which 
he  had  spent  long  hours  of  thought.  He 
was  like  the  sun  that  still  shines  behind  the 
clouds,  be  they  ever  so  heavy  and  black, 
and  is  sure  to  scatter  those  clouds  some  day. 
Even  now  he  could  see  victory  ahead. 

Day  after  day  he  led  the  retreat  back, 
still  back,  till  he  reached  the  river  Marne. 
Every  foot  of  the  ground  here  he  knew  from 
practice  with  troops  years  ago.  Now  at 
last  he  was  prepared  to  turn  like  a  wild 
animal  at  bay. 

It  was  the  evening  of  September  4  when 
his  officers  received  from  him  an  order  to 
be  given  to  their  men  at  once. 

'' Advance/'  so  the  order  stated,  'and 
when  you  can  no  longer  advance,  hold  at 
all  costs  what  you  have  gained.  When 
you  can  no  longer  hold,  die.'3 

Next  morning  the  will  of  Joseph  Joffre 
was  the  will  of  every  man  in  his  army,  as  it 
turned  not  merely  to  defend  itself  as  it  had 
been  doing;  but  to  attack. 

For  five  terrible  days  the  battle  raged. 


MARSHAL  JOFFRE  99 

The  air  resounded  with  the  thunder  of 
artillery.  The  ground  was  strewn  with 
the  bodies  of  the  dead  and  dying.  Many 
were  the  deeds  of  heroism  in  that  time,  as 
with  Joffre's  words  ringing  in  their  ears, 
the  French  soldiers  forgot  all  else  in  their 
struggle  to  save  the  fatherland. 

'Hold  at  all  costs  what  you  have  gained," 
he  had  commanded.  And  further,  "When 
you  can  no  longer  hold,  die."  Yes,  they 
would  die  and  die  gladly,  if  only  France 
might  be  spared  the  yoke  of  German  slavery. 
The  courage  of  their  commander  had  passed 
on  to  his  troops. 

Slowly  but  surely  the  enemy  weakened, 
and  at  last  with  the  daylight  of  September 
10,  the  German  army  was  in  retreat.  The 
sunshine  of  strong  will  and  steady  purpose 
had  broken  through  the  clouds.  Joseph 
Joffre  had  fulfilled  the  desire  of  his  life,  - 
he  had  saved  France. 

When  the  good  news  spread  through  the 
country,  there  was  rejoicing  in  every  home. 
And  in  Paris,  just  delivered  from  the  ap- 
proach of  the  enemy,  a  day  was  given  up 


100       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

to  celebrate  the  wondrous  victory  of  the 
Marne.  There  were  prayers  of  thanks- 
giving in  the  churches,  and  songs  of  victory 
were  sung.  But  most  precious  of  all  trib- 
utes to  the  General  whose  fame  was  now 
shouted  over  all  the  world  was  that  offered 
to  him  in  the  quiet  little  home  town  far 
from  the  noisy  outside  world.  There  in 
dear  little  Rivesalte,  the  friends  of  Joffre's 
childhood  gathered  flowers  with  which  they 
covered  the  steps  of  the  old  house  where 
he  was  born.  Great  was  the  pride  of  those 
peasant  folks  that  day. 

:'Our  Joffre,"  old  men  and  women,  boys 
and  girls  said  to  each  other,  'is  the  savior 
of  France." 

How  was  it  in  these  days  with  the  soldiers 
of  France,  the  men  whose  glorious  courage 
had  so  nobly  carried  out  the  will  of  their 
commander?  They  had  gladly  offered  their 
lives  in  the  terrible  conflict  because  they 
loved  their  chief  and  they  knew  that  he 
loved  them.  "Father  Joffre'  they  came  to 
call  him.  He  was  their  friend.  Not  one 
of  them  would  he  carelessly  sacrifice. 


MARSHAL  JOFKRK  101 

Furthermore,  he  would  take  no  more 
credit  for  what  he  had  done  than  should  be 
given  to  the  poorest  and  humblest  of  his 
soldiers.  When  the  battle  of  the  Marne 
had  ended,  he  wrote  a  letter  to  those  brave 
faithful  troops,  in  which  he  said: 

"As  for  me,  if  I  have  done  any  good,  I 
am  rewarded  by  the  greatest  honor  that 
ever  came  to  me  in  my  whole  career,  the 
honor  of  commanding  men  like  you.  It  is 
with  deep  emotion  that  I  tender  you  my 
thanks  for  what  you  have  done.  I  owe 
to  you  the  realization  of  that  towards  which 
all  my  energies  have  continuously  strained 
for  four  and  forty  years;  I  mean  the 
revanche  l  of  1870." 

In  another  part  of  the  letter  he  said,  'I 
do  not  want  people  to  talk  about  me  any 
more  than  the  others.  I  am  a  citizen  of 
the  Republic,  nothing  more." 

As  we  all  know  now,  the  Great  War  con- 
tinued to  rage  long  after  the  battle  of  the 

1  Revanche  is  the  French  word  for  revenge.  Hence,  by  the 
"  revanche  of  1870,"  Joffre  referred  to  the  revenge  of  his  people 
which  the  Germans  deserved  for  their  unjust  war  upon  the  French 
in  1870. 


102       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

Marne.  Bitter  fighting  was  ahead  for  many 
months,  —  for  years  in  fact.  But  Joffre 
had  stemmed  the  tide  of  the  German  ad- 
vance into  his  country.  He  continued  to 
keep  up  a  noble  defense  against  an  enemy 
that  was  far  greater  in  number  and  vastly 
better  trained  than  his  own  army. 

During  those  years  while  Joffre  was 
standing  out  against  the  invaders,  the 
Allies  were  preparing  for  the  time  when 
they  could  not  only  defend  themselves,  but 
make  strong  attacks.  At  the  beginning 
they  had  been  taken  by  surprise.  As  soon 
as  possible  they  must  follow  a  more  active 
course. 

When  that  time  came,  Joffre,  who  had 

'borne  the  brunt  of  the  burden"  so  long  and 

was  growing  old,  agreed  in  his  usual  noble, 

big-hearted  way  that  another  commander- 

in-chief  should  be  chosen  in  his  place. 

But  the  man  of  iron  will  and  loving  heart 
was  not  to  be  forgotten  by  his  people. 

"All  honor  to  our  noble  Joffre,"  they  said 
heartily. 

In  the  homes  of  the  great  and  the  lowly 


MARSHAL  JOFFRE  103 

everywhere  in  France  his  picture,  had  its 
chosen  place,  and  little  children  were  told 
by  their  parents:  That  is  the  hero  who 
saved  our  country  in  its  greatest  need.  All 
along  he  has  believed  in  our  final  victory. 
He  believes  in  it  still.  And  it  was  he  who 
took  the  first  great  steps  towards  making 
victory  possible.  Never  forget  Father 
Joffre." 

As  the  war  raged  on,  and  deeds  were  done 
by  the  Germans,  that  were  too  horrible  to 
tell,  the  United  States  could  bear  to  look 
on  no  longer.  She  joined  at  last  in  the 
War  upon  War.  The  good  news  of  her 
coming  gave  fresh  courage  to  France,  now 
weary  and  almost  hopeless. 

Shortly  afterwards  -  -  it  was  in  the  spring 
of  1917-  -a  war  mission  made  a  journey 
across  the  ocean  to  meet  the  people  of 
America  and  to  talk  with  them  about  the 
need  of  the  Allies  and  the  best  ways  of 
giving  aid.  General  Joffre,  who  was  at  the 
head  of  his  country's  war  council,  had  an 
important  place  in  this  mission. 

He  and  his  companions  reached  the  shores 


104       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

of  Virginia  on  April  24  and  the  next  day 
were  received  by  the  President  and  the 
people  of  Washington  with  great  honor. 
During  his  stay  in  the  Capital  he  visited 
the  House  of  Congress  and  listened  to  the 
speeches  of  leading  men  of  our  country. 

At  that  time  one  thought  was  strong  in 
Marshal  Joffre's  mind:  American  soldiers 
were  needed  to  stand  in  defense  of  liberty 
beside  the  weary  soldiers  of  France  and 
Great  Britain.  He  must  show  this.  The 
people  of  the  United  States  must  see,  as 
clearly  as  he  saw,  that  not  only  money  and 
supplies  were  necessary  to  the  Allies,  but 
men  full  of  health  and  strength  and  courage. 
The  United  States,  as  this  wise  general  knew, 
had  once  fought  a  brave  fight  for  freedom 
under  George  Washington,  the  Father  of 
his  Country.  So  it  was  that  Joffre,  whom 
the  French  soldiers  loved  as  a  father,  left 
the  Capital  with  a  full  heart  to  visit  the 
tomb  of  Washington. 

Mr.  Balfour,  who  represented  Great  Brit- 
ain in  the  War  Mission,  went  with  him. 

As  they  stood  beside  the  tomb,  Joffre  laid 


MARSHAL  JOFFRE  105 

a  bronze  palm  bound  with  the  tricolor  of 
France  upon  the  marble  sarcophagus.  Mr. 
Balfour  placed  a  wreath  of  lilies  beside  the 
palm.  Then,  turning  to  the  people  gathered 
there,  he  spoke  of  the  joy  George  Wash- 
ington would  feel  if  he  knew  that  Great 
Britain,  France,  and  the  United  States  were 
now  joined  hand  in  hand  for  the  salvation 
of  all  men  from  the  power  that  was  striving 
to  enslave  them. 

From  Washington  the  hero  of  the  Marne 
went  to  other  leading  cities  in  our  country. 
Wherever  Joffre  went  he  was  met  with  joy 
and  great  applause.  In  St.  Louis  over 
fifteen  thousand  people  crowded  into  the 
Coliseum  to  see  him  and  hear  him  speak. 
Other  thousands,  remaining  outside  because 
there  was  no  more  room  within,  made  the 
air  ring  with  their  singing  of  the  'Mar- 
seillaise," and  with  shouts  of  'Long  live 
France,  Long  live  France!' 

In  Springfield,  Illinois,  where  Abraham 
Lincoln  lies  buried,  Marshal  Joffre  knelt 
down  reverently  and  lovingly  beside  the 
marble  slab  of  his  tomb. 


106       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

At  Philadelphia  Joffre  listened  with  strong 
feeling  to  the  'Marseillaise'  which  three 
thousand  High  School  girls  sang  in  his 
honor.  There  he  placed  wreaths  on  the 
grave  of  Benjamin  Franklin  and  the  statue 
of  Joan  of  Arc.  Then,  at  the  University  of 
Pennsylvania,  he  received  degrees  of  honor 
and  afterwards  rode  through  Franklin  Field 
to  the  cheers  of  thousands  of  people  gathered 
there  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  his  kind,  smiling 
face. 

But  it  was  in  New  York  City  that  Marshal 
Joffre  was  most  deeply  touched.  It  was 
at  the  singing  of  the  school  children  who 
gave  him  their  greeting  in  City  Hall  Park. 
He  had  received  honors  of  many  kinds. 
The  greatest  people  of  the  United  States 
had  been  doing  all  they  could  to  show  their 
love  and  admiration  for  this  noble  hero  ever 
since  he  arrived  here.  But  after  all,  nothing 
pleased  Joffre,  the  man  of  simple  loving 
heart,  so  much  as  the  songs  of  greeting  of 
American  boys  and  girls. 

Joffre's  love  for  the  little  folks  showed 
itself  a  day  or  two  afterwards  when  it  fell 


MARSHAL  JOFFRE  107 

to  him  to  unveil  a  statue  of  Lafayette  in 
Prospect  Park,  Brooklyn. 

In  the  midst  of  the  ceremony  a  little  girl 
came  up  to  him  to  present  a  bouquet  of 
flowers.  Suddenly  she  became  fearful  of  the 
watching  crowds  and  the  greatness  of  the 
man  before  her,  and  burst  out  weeping. 
And  Joffre?  Why,  he  did  just  what  we 
might  expect.  He  reached  down  and  took 
not  only  the  flowers,  but  the  little  girl  into 
his  strong,  loving  arms. 

Before  leaving  the  United  States  Joffre 
visited  West  Point  and  spoke  hopeful  words 
to  the  military  students  there.  He  also 
went  to  Boston;  and  at  Harvard  University 
across  the  river,  he  reviewed  the  regiment 
of  young  students  already  training  for 
service  in  the  war. 

When  Joseph  Joffre  returned  to  France 
he  went  with  a  glad  and  hopeful  heart. 
He  had  been  welcomed  in  the  United 
States  as  a  war  hero.  But  more  than  this: 
he  knew  that  he  stood  to  them  as  the 
defender,  not  only  of  French  liberty,  but 
of  a  holy  cause,  -  -  world  freedom.  Because 


108       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

of  his  coming,  America  would  be  willing  to 
sacrifice  more  and  serve  more  nobly  in  that 
cause. 

At  last  the  good  news  was  telegraphed 
around  the  world  that  the  terrible  fighting 
of  more  than  four  years  had  come  to  an  end. 
No  longer  was  the  sound  of  cannon  heard 
in  France.  No  longer  did  the  dreaded  air- 
plane hurl  bombs  down  on  innocent  people. 
No  longer  did  the  vile  submarines  hide  be- 
neath the  waters  of  the  sea,  striking  death 
upon  defenseless  men,  women,  and  children 
without  warning. 

In  the  rejoicing  that  followed  Joffre  was 
present  in  the  hearts  of  his  countrymen. 

'He  is  one  of  the  immortals,'3  they  de- 
clared.     'Like  France,  he  can  never  die/3 

No  more  fitting  honor  could  be  bestowed 
upon  him  now,  they  agreed,  than  to  make 
him  a  member  of  the  French  Academy 
where  the  greatest  names  in  history  had 
a  place.  Here  only  the  noblest  statesmen 
had  ever  been  admitted,  together  with  the 
leaders  in  art,  in  literature,  in  the  church, 
in  warfare.  Here,  without  question,  there- 


MARSHAL  JOFFRE  109 

fore,  must  Marshal  Joffre,  the  hero  of  the 
Marne,  be  admitted. 

As  he  stood  up  before  a  great  gathering, 
the  sun  burst  through  the  clouds  of  a  dark 
day,  shedding  its  brightness  over  all.  Sim- 
ple in  manner  as  on  entering  the  humblest 
home  of  his  native  town,  Joffre  wore  the 
undress  uniform  of  a  Marshal  of  France 
instead  of  the  richly  embroidered  gown  of  a 
member  of  the  Academy,  as  he  might  have 
done. 

'It  is  as  a  Marshal  of  France  that  I  enter 
the  Academy,"  he  had  said,  "and  it  is 
dressed  as  such  that  I  shall  present  myself 
there." 

After  he  had  made  his  address  it  fell  to  a 
noted  poet  to  reply.  When  he  spoke  of 
Marshal  Joffre  as  the  victor  of  the  Marne, 
Joffre  arose  and  said,  'It  is  not  I,  it  is  the 
Poilu."  Now,  since  the  French  word  poilu 
means  a  common  soldier  or  private,  Joffre 
wished  to  express  that  it  was  not  through 
him,  but  through  the  devotion  of  his  sol- 
diers, that  the  battle  had  been  won. 

At  his  words,  every  person  in  the  audience, 


110       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 


so  we  are  told,  turned  his  eyes  up  towards 
the  balcony,  where  a  blind  soldier  was 
standing  at  attention.  On  the  instant  all 
burst  into  loud  cheers,  led  by  President 
Wilson  who  rejoiced  heartily  in  being  pres- 
ent when  Joseph  Jacques  Cesaire  Joffre  was 
given  a  place  in  the  French  Academy, 
marking  his  name  as  one  belonging  to  all 
time,  —  as  eternal. 


JOHN  JOSEPH   PERSHING 

The  American  Leader  to   Victory 

JOHN  JOSEPH  PERSHING  was  very  much 
like  other  boys.  He  loved  sports.  He 
enjoyed  playing  pranks.  He  was  healthy 
and  hearty  and  had  a  good  appetite. 

Nobody  said  in  those  early  days,  That 
boy,  John  Pershing,  is  a  wonder.  When 
he  grows  up  he'll  certainly  be  one  of  the 
great  people  of  this  country." 

No,  people  didn't  speak  that  way  about 
the  lad,  though  they  liked  him  and  were 
quick  to  see  that  he  had  'the  makings  of  a 
man."  And  that  was  worth-while  praise 
to  receive  from  the  hard-working  citizens  of 
Laclede,  Missouri. 

When  John  first  opened  his  baby  eyes,  he 
was  lying  in  a  simple  bed  in  a  small  shanty 
in  the  country,  a  little  way  out  of  Laclede 
which  in  those  days  was  a  rough  town  near 
the  borderland  of  the  wilderness. 

John's  father  was  a  section  boss  on  the 
railroad.  He  had  charge  of  the  laying  of 

ill 


112       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

a  track  which  reached  out  from  Laclede. 
So,  in  order  to  be  close  to  his  work,  he  and 
his  young  wife  had  gone  to  live  in  a  tiny 
house  which,  so  it  has  been  said,  had  be- 
longed to  the  slave  quarters  of  a  certain 
judge's  plantation. 

Mrs.  Pershing  managed  to  fix  up  the 
shanty  so  it  became  quite  a  comfortable 
little  home,  and  here  the  first  child  that 
came  to  the  young  couple,  John  Joseph, 
was  born  September  13,  1860. 

The  Civil  War  broke  out  when  little  John 
was  only  a  few  months  old.  By  that  time 
his  father's  work  on  the  new  railroad  was 
done,  and  he  moved  his  family  into  Laclede, 
where  he  bought  out  a  "general"  store 
containing  all  kinds  of  supplies.  A  regiment 
of  volunteers  was  stationed  in  the  neighbor- 
hood for  training,  and  Mr.  Pershing  became 
sutler  to  this  regiment. 

Soon  afterwards  another  baby  came  to 
the  household,  —  John's  brother  James. 
Then  the  troops  quartered  in  the  town 
moved  to  St.  Louis,  and  Mr.  Pershing  set 
up  business  for  the  townspeople  in  the 


JOHN  JOSEPH    i'ERSHIXc; 

empty  store.     At  the  same  time  he  became 
postmaster. 

A  few  months  later  he  again  became  a 
sutler,  as  another  regiment  had  been  quar- 
tered in  Laclede.  Then,  when  it  went 
away,  he  returned  to  the  business  of  keeping 
the  village  store. 

Little  John  began  going  to  school  before 
he  was  five  years  old.  Not  to  a  public  one, 
however,  because  there  was  none  in  that 
part  of  the  town  in  those  days.  But  a 
young  lady,  a  Miss  Ella  Seward,  had  opened 
a  private  school  for  little  children,  and  there 
John  and  James  were  sent. 

John  was  what  would  be  called  a  " pretty' 
boy  at  that  time.     He  had  pink  and  white 
cheeks,  bright  blue  eyes,  and  fair,  tightly 
curling  hair.     When  the  other  boys  wanted 
to  tease  him  they  called  him  towhead. 

In  the  course  of  time  there  were  eight 
brothers  and  sisters  besides  himself.  Three 
of  these  died  when  they  were  babies,  but 
there  were  still  enough  children  in  the 
household  to  fill  it  with  fun  and  laughter. 

John's  parents,  however,  did  not  believe 


114       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

in  spoiling  their  children.  They  were  taught 
to  obey;  and  as  they  grew  older  all  had 
duties  to  perform  which  they  were  not  al- 
lowed to  forget. 

Then,  too,  the  whole  family  attended 
church  regularly,  because  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Pershing  were  religious  people.  When  the 
Sabbath  day  came  round,  therefore,  the 
household  was  a  very  quiet  one,  and 
the  children  put  on  their  'Sunday  best' 
clothes  and  made  ready  to  start  to  church 
with  their  father  and  mother.  Mr.  Pershing, 
with  John  on  one  side  and  James  on  the 
other,  generally  went  ahead,  while  Mrs. 
Pershing  walked  behind  with  her  daughters. 

Of  course  there  was  Sunday  School  for  the 
children  too.  Mr.  Pershing  was  the  Super- 
intendent. Under  his  father's  quick  eyes 
in  that  Methodist  " meeting  house"  we  may 
be  sure  John  was  very  quiet,  with  no  thought 
of  whispering  or  giggling. 

Now,  though  both  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pershing 
were  strict  with  their  children,  they  loved 
them  tenderly  and  did  all  they  could  to 
make  them  happy. 


JOHN  JOSEPH   PERSHINC      115 

Young  John  loved  them  deeply  in  return 
and  was  generally  a  well-behaved  lad. 
Yet,  as  he  was  a  'regular  boy'  after  all, 
he  liked  to  have  his  own  way,  and  got  into 
trouble  in  consequence. 

For  instance,  there  was  the  time  he 
chewed  tobacco  and  became  terribly  sick 
from  so  doing.  A  farmer,  whom  the  boys 
called  'Old  Man  Diggers,"  had  a  tobacco 
plantation  a  little  way  outside  Laclede. 
A  village  lad,  "Feather'  Hawkins,  who  was 
always  setting  his  mates  up  to  mischief, 
stole  some  of  the  tobacco  and  brought  it 
into  the  town. 

'I  dare  you  to  chew  some  of  it,'1  he  said 
to  eleven-year-old  John. 

Of  course  John  accepted  the  dare,  but 
oh,  how  unhappy  he  was  afterwards  as  he 
lay  on  a  haystack  thinking  over  his  foolish- 
ness, and  too  ill  to  move! 

Then  there  was  the  time  when  that  same 
bad  Feather  Hawkins  and  John's  brother 
James  coaxed  him  to  go  into  Mr.  Mar- 
grave's peach  orchard  to  get  fruit.  Not  at 
night,  mind  you,  when  they  might  not  be 


116       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

seen,  but  when  the  sun  was  shining  in  all  its 
brightness. 

"Old  Margrave  said  we  could  come,"  de- 
clared Feather  Hawkins  solemnly.  'Only 
we  mustn't  shake  the  trees/3  he  added. 

John  believed  Feather,  and  so  he  boldly 
followed  him  and  James  to  the  peach 
orchard.  And  then  Mr.  Margrave's  brother 
came  along  and  discovered  them,  and  the 
boys  were  scared  and  ran  off  with  their 
pockets  stuffed  full  of  peaches,  and  hid 
among  the  tall  stalks  of  corn  in  a  near-by 
field.  But  they  were  followed  and  again 
discovered,  and  told  that  they  must  appear 
before  Mr.  Margrave  himself  the  next  day. 

Well,  the  three  culprits  bravely  did  as 
they  were  told;  they  got  to  'Old  Mar- 
grave's' home  at  the  time  they  had  been 
directed  to  come.  Moreover,  he  was  such 
a  kind  man  and  so  pleased  that  they  did 
come,  and  the  Hawkins  boy  talked  so  win- 
ningly,  that  Mr.  Margrave  actually  told 
them  they  might  visit  his  peach  orchard 
again  and  help  themselves  to  the  fruit. 

"Only,"  he  said,  no  doubt  with  a  twinkle 


JOHN  JOSEPH    PKRSHING     117 

in    his    eyes,     4you    must    not    shake    the 
trees." 

John,  like  many  another  lad,  was  very 
fond  of  pie.  And  there  was  one  kind- 
hearted  little  lady  who  was  famous  as  a 
piemaker.  She  was  fond  of  Johnny  Persh- 
ing  and  always  found  it  hard  to  resist  the 
longing  look  in  his  eyes  when  he  appeared 
before  her,  hungry  for  such  'sweeties'  as 
she  knew  so  well  how  to  make. 

'He  was  a  clean,  well-behaved  boy,"1  she 
said  long  afterwards,  'always  polite  and 
straightforward." 

After  the  Civil  War  ended,  a  good  many 
people  left  the  states  along  the  eastern 
coast  and  moved  west  to  seek  their  fortunes. 
Newcomers  came  pouring  into  the  country 
around  Laclede.  Mr.  Pershing  made  haste 
to  buy  land  in  every  direction.  He  ex- 
pected to  gain  a  big  fortune  by  selling  it 
afterwards  in  small  lots  to  the  new  settlers. 

Then  the  tide  turned.  People  stopped 
coming.  John's  father  had  a  number  of 
farms,  but  no  ready  money  because  he  had 
put  it  all  into  the  land.  His  expenses  were 


118       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

heavy  because  his  family  was  large.  To  get 
money  he  must  raise  crops  on  the  farms  he 
had  bought.  So,  when  John  was  only  thir- 
teen years  old,  he  had  to  work  hard  in  the 
fields,  not  only  in  the  long  vacations,  but 
much  of  the  time  each  day  when  he  was  not 
in  school. 

Whatever  he  did,  however,  whether  worL 
or  study,  or  play,  he  did  with  all  his  might. 

Notwithstanding  that  he  saw  it  would 
not  be  easy  to  get  an  education,  he  made  up 
his  mind  by  the  time  he  was  fourteen  that 
he  was  going  to  have  one.  He  told  his  chum 
Charlie  Spurgeon  that  he  had  set  his  mind 
on  it.  He  saw  that  his  father  would  not 
be  able  to  pay  for  it  entirely.  He  must 
help  himself. 

When  he  was  sixteen,  Mr.  Pershing  got  a 
position  as  traveling  salesman  for  a  clothing 
store.  He  was  to  have  a  salary  of  two 
thousand  dollars  a  year.  This  was  very 
good  for  those  days;  and  yet  with  so  many 
children  to  care  for,  he  could  not  help  John 
as  much  as  he  might  wish. 

Now,   however,   the   young   fellow   took 


JOHN  JOSEPH    PERSHING       119 


charge  of  a  country  school  at  Prairie  Mound, 
seven  miles  from  Laclede.  He  boarded  dur- 
ing the  school  days  with  a  farmer  in  the 
neighborhood,  but  every  Friday  night  he 
rode  home  on  horseback.  He  was  a  tall 
fellow  by  this  time,  with  broad  strong 
shoulders  and  determined  jaws. 

There  was  a  certain  lad  in  the  school,  him- 
self big  and  strong,  who  started  out  to  have 
his  own  way.  The  young  teacher  promptly 
gave  him  a  sound  thrashing. 

The  boy  went  home  to  tell  the  story,  and 
when  his  father  heard  it  he  was  wild  with 
anger.  He  started  at  once  to  'have  it 
out'  with  the  teacher  who  dared  to  thrash 
his  son.  He  was  a  giant  of  a  man,  much 
bigger  than  young  John  Pershing.  But 
when  he  appeared,  ready  to  give  him  a 
thrashing  in  return  for  what  his  boy  had 
received,  the  school-teacher  was  quiet  and 
calm,  and  tried  to  use  reason  with  him. 

It  was  of  no  use;  the  man  was  too  angry 
to  listen.  Then,  so  the  school  children 
afterwards  said,  young  Pershing's  lips  be- 
came very  white,  and  his  bright  blue  eyes 


120       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

grew  narrower  and  narrower,  till  they  were 
like  steel-gray  points. 

'You  get  out  of  this  house  and  off  these 
grounds,  and  stay  off  as  long  as  I'm  teacher 
—  or  I'll  kill  you,"  he  said  slowly. 

It  was  plain  that  he  meant  what  he  said. 
The  man  was  scared,  at  any  rate.  With 
stumbling  words  he  made  some  sort  of 
apology  and  slunk  away.  Furthermore,  he 
never  again  attempted  to  make  trouble 
for  the  young  schoolmaster. 

While  John  was  teaching  he  saved  all  the 
money  he  could  from  his  small  salary  of 
forty  dollars  a  month.  After  a  while  he 
had  enough  so  that,  with  a  little  help  from 
his  father,  he  was  able  to  go  to  the  State 
Normal  School  which  was  in  the  next 
county.  He  went  for  the  spring  term  of 
three  months  after  the  winter's  teaching 
was  over  at  Prairie  Mound. 

When  the  term  came  to  an  end  young 
Pershing  went  home  to  work  and  teach  till 
the  next  spring  should  open.  Then  came 
another  three  months'  study  at  the  Normal 
School,  as  the  youth  was  still  determined  to 


JOHN  JOSEPH  PERSHING   121 

get  an  education.  His  brother  James  and 
his  sister  Mary  Elizabeth  went  with  him. 

One  day  -  -  it  was  during  young  Pershing's 
second  term  at  the  Normal  School  -  -  he 
showed  Mary  Elizabeth  something  he  had 
just  read  in  the  newspaper:  at  Trenton, 
about  fifty  miles  away,  an  examination  was 
to  be  held  in  a  few  weeks  for  admission  to 
the  great  Military  Academy  at  West  Point. 
The  one  who  should  receive  the  highest 
marks  in  the  examination  would  be  chosen 
to  go. 

"What  shall  I  do  about  it?"  the  young 
man  asked.  'Shall  I  try?' 

Mary  Elizabeth  knew  that  her  brother 
was  anxious  to  get  a  good  education. 

"  You  had  better  make  use  of  this  chance/5 
she  answered  thoughtfully. 

Every  night  after  that  John  sat  up  late 
studying  for  the  examination,  while  his 
devoted  sister  gave  all  the  help  she  could 
quizzing  him,  because  both  of  them  knew 
the  test  would  be  a  hard  one. 

The  important  day  came  at  last.  It 
found  John  Pershing  at  Trenton  with  other 


122       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

young  men  eager  to  pass  the  examinations. 
When  it  was  over  and  all  the  papers  had 
been  corrected,  the  marks  showed  that  the 
youth  from  Laclede  stood  the  highest. 

Great  was  his  delight  as  he  hurried  home 
to  tell  his  parents  of  his  success.  It  was  a 
happy  surprise,  as  John  had  not  let  them 
know  anything  about  what  he  had  been 
trying  for. 

The  next  autumn  the  ambitious  youth 
bade  his  old  friends  good-by  as  he  started 
out  on  his  first  great  adventure.  He  was 
going  far  from  the  old  home  to  take  up  an 
entirely  new  life  in  a  different  part  of  the 
country. 

West  Point!  the  very  name  suggested  so 
much.  Students  from  the  best  colleges  in 
the  United  States  would  be  there.  The 
sons  of  some  of  the  most  important  men 
would  be  the  Laclede  boy's  companions. 
Men  of  much  learning  would  be  his  in- 
structors. There  would  be  strict  military 
training,  for  this  was  a  college  of  war  where 
the  students  were  taught  how  to  become 
officers  of  the  United  States  Army. 


JOHN  JOSEPH    PERSIIING      123 

As  far  as  the  army  was  concerned,  John 
Pershing  cared  little.  His  main  wish  was 
to  get  a  good  education,  and  of  this  he  was 
sure  at  West  Point.  So  he  started  out  on 
his  new  life  eagerly. 

In  a  short  time  he  showed  both  his 
teachers  and  classmates  that  he  was  a  natu- 
ral leader  of  men.  General  Merritt,  the 
Superintendent  of  the  Academy,  long  after- 
wards said  of  him,  'He  gave  early  promise 
of  becoming  the  superior  officer  he  is  now 
known  to  be.  He  was  earnest,  ambitious, 
energetic  and  manly." 

Many  a  word  of  praise  has  since  been 
given  by  his  fellow  cadets  also.  One  of  them 
has  said  of  him,  "He  always  had  a  set  to 
his  jaw-  -his  determination  was  apparent." 

Another  one  said:  "He  had  a  native  dig- 
nity -  -  a  way  of  carrying  himself  that  was 
unusual  in  a  youngster." 

A  third  has  spoken  of  the  way  he  rode. 
He  said:  "John  was  a  splendid  horseman. 
Many's  the  time  I've  watched  him.  He 
would  do  anything  that  required  grit  and 
strength  and  skill." 


124       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

John  also,  he  stated,  excelled  at  gymnas- 
tics and  in  everything  that  required  great 
strength  of  arms  and  shoulders. 

Young  Pershing  became  such  a  favorite 
among  his  mates  that  they  made  him  the 
class  president  when  he  had  been  at  West 
Point  only  a  short  time.  Proud  indeed 
was  he  of  the  honor,  and  happy  at  having 
so  soon  won  the  esteem  of  his  fellow  students 
that  he  was  the  choice  of  every  one  of  the 
class. 

Moreover,  the  young  man  gained  for 
himself  the  highest  post  a  cadet  could  win 
in  each  one  of  the  four  years  he  was  at  West 
Point.  In  the  freshman,  or  'plebe'  class, 
as  it  is  called  at  the  Academy,  he  quickly 
became  ranking  corporal,  the  next  year  the 
ranking  first  sergeant,  and  so  on. 

Each  of  these  ranks  could  be  held  only 
the  one  who  governed  well.  He  must  have 
such  power  over  his  men  that  they  were 
quick  to  obey,  willing  and  ready  to  do  his 
will.  They  must  respect  him  and  fear  to 
displease  him. 

Many  a  cadet  lost  his  rank  after  winning 


JOHN  JOSEPH  PKRSHING  125 

it  because  he  could  not  hold  this  power.  In 
fact,  it  was  not  easy  to  do  so  because  when 
drill  was  over,  the  privates  and  officers  were 
all  good  fellows  together,  playing  jokes  upon 
each  other,  eating  in  the  same  halls,  study- 
ing in  the  same  classes,  with  the  difference  of 
rank  lost  sight  of.  Then,  at  the  call  to 
drill,  this  common  fellowship  must  instantly 
be  done  away  with,  and  the  officer  must 
keep  his  men  in  as  strict  order  as  he  would 
if  the  commander  in  an  actual  battle. 
Young  Pershing,  however,  as  has  been  said, 
showed  himself  from  the  start  a  successful 
leader. 

He  was  not  a  remarkable  student.  He 
had  to  work  hard  to  pass  in  his  studies.  In 
mathematics  he  never  excelled  as  Joseph 
JofTre  over  in  France  had  done.  Many  a 
night  he  sat  up  long  after  taps  had  been 
sounded,  trying  to  master  a  difficult  lesson 
for  the  next  day's  class. 

One  such  time  he  got  into  trouble.  The 
rules  of  the  Academy  were  very  strict:  at 
a  certain  time  every  light  must  be  out  in  the 
cadets'  rooms,  and  they  must  be  in  bed. 


126       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

But  young  Pershing  sometimes  failed  to 
have  mastered  all  his  lessons  by  that  time. 
He  would  pin  a  blanket  over  his  window  so 
that  no  tell-tale  light  could  shine  out,  and 
then  keep  on  with  his  study. 

One  such  night  two  of  his  friends  joined 
him,  while  his  roommate  went  to  bed  and 
to  sleep.  They  were  as  quiet  as  possible,  so 
they  felt  quite  safe.  Suddenly  they  heard 
a  sound  outside:  the  officer  in  charge  was 
coming  up  the  stairs  with  long  bounds. 

Quick!  not  a  moment  to  be  lost!  One 
of  Pershing's  companions  dashed  across  the 
hall  to  his  own  room.  The  other  jumped 
into  bed  with  the  cadet  who  was  asleep 
there.  Pershing  himself  made  a  dive  for 
the  window,  tore  down  the  blanket  and, 
with  his  clothes  still  on,  sprang  into  his  own 
bed  after  putting  out  the  light. 

Alas!  try  though  he  might  to  seem  fast 
asleep,  he  and  his  companions  had  been 
discovered,  and  they  met  with  due  punish- 
ment. Young  Pershing,  for  his  part,  had 
to  walk  six  extra  hours  on  duty  for  breaking 
the  rules! 


JOHN  JOSEPH  PERSHINC;   127 

He  was  much  troubled  when  he  did  not 
get  along  well  in  any  one  of  his  studies.  It 
came  particularly  hard  for  him  to  learn 
French.  Saturday  afternoon,  which  was 
the  only  free  period  in  all  the  week,  he  would 
often  stay  in  his  room  and  study  instead  of 
joining  his  mates  for  a  good  time. 

It  was  the  fashion  at  West  Point  for  the 
upper  classmen  to  haze,  or  'devil'  as  they 
called  it,  the  freshmen  or  plebes. 

One  form  of  'deviling'  was  what  they 
termed  'dragging.'3  Stormy  weather  was 
often  chosen  because  then  there  could  be 
more  fun.  The  unlucky  fellow  to  be  dragged 
was  taken  by  surprise  in  the  middle  of  the 
night,  pulled  out  of  bed,  carried  outdoors, 
and  dragged  the  whole  length  of  the  com- 
pany street.  Along  its  sides,  generally,  a 
goodly  number  of  upper  classmen  were 
drawn  up  with  buckets  full  of  water  in 
their  hands  ready  to  pour  on  the  passing 
victim.  As  if  the  falling  rain  were  not 
already  enough  to  make  him  thoroughly 
uncomfortable! 

Pershing's  boyhood  chum,  Charles  Spur- 


128       LEADERS   TO  LIBERTY 

geon,  has  said,  "But  they  didn't  haze  John 
Pershing,  although  they  attempted  to 
do  it." 

"Naturally/3  Mr.  Spurgeon  went  on, 
"John  was  on  the  alert  in  this  matter  of 
hazing,  for  he  suspected  that  he  would  be 
chosen  sooner  or  later  to  undergo  some 
sort  of  initiation  at  the  hands  of  the  hood- 
lums. 

"One  night  three  men  entered  his  room. 
By  the  lateness  of  the  hour  he  was  con- 
vinced that  they  came  on  no  honest  errand, 
and  he  instantly  chose  a  course  of  action 
that  proved  his  generalship. 

"Without  giving  his  uninvited  guests 
time  to  say  a  word,  he  just  naturally 
knocked  the  stuffing  out  of  all  three  of  them. 
That  was  the  first  and  last  attempt  the 
West  Pointers  made  to  haze  John  Pershing/5 

When  the  young  student  had  been  at 
West  Point  for  two  years  he  went  home,  as 
usual,  on  his  summer  vacation.  One  hot 
day  he  and  Charles  Spurgeon  went  out  into 
the  woods  together.  Lying  down  in  the 
shade  of  the  trees,  they  talked  of  their  boy- 


JOHN  JOSEPH  PERSHING  129 

hood  days  and  of  Pershing's  life  at  West 
Point. 

'How  do  you  like  the  army?'     asked  his 
friend. 

Pershing  replied:  'I  intend  to  finish  the 
course  at  the  Academy,  but  then  I  will 
probably  study  law.'! 

This  country  is  at  peace  now,"  he  went 
on.  There  won't  be  a  gun  fired  in  the 
next  hundred  years.  The  army  is  no  place 
for  me  in  peace  times.  I'd  start  in  as  a 
second  lieutenant,  and  I'd  get  to  be  first 
lieutenant  only  when  the  first  lieutenant 
died.  The  world  is  going  to  be  too  peaceful 
in  the  future  to  make  the  army  look  promis- 
ing as  a  career.'1 

The  next  two  years  went  happily  by. 
Then,  with  the  rank  of  senior  cadet  captain, 
John  Joseph  Pershing  graduated  from  West 
Point  and  went  out  to  begin  his  career,  - 
not  as  a  lawyer  as  he  had  once  planned,  but 
as  a  warrior.  The  love  of  his  teachers  and 
classmates  went  with  him. 

First  of  all,  he  went  home  to  spend  a 
happy  summer's  vacation  with  his  family. 


130       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

As  he  had  now  agreed  to  become  a  soldier 
in  the  army  of  the  United  States,  this  vaca- 
tion was  called  a  furlough  because  at  a 
certain  date  he  must  go  on  soldier-duty 
to  whatever  place  the  American  Govern- 
ment should  order  him. 

At  that  time  there  was  a  good  deal  of 
trouble  with  the  Indians  in  the  southwest- 
ern part  of  the  country.  There  were  wild 
tribes  there  who  did  not  live  contentedly  on 
the  lands  which  had  been  given  to  them  by 
the  white  men.  They  liked  their  old  life 
of  hunting  better  than  tending  cattle  or 
tilling  farms.  Many  of  them  were  fierce 
and  cruel.  They  raided  the  homes  of  white 
settlers  around  them.  They  stole  their 
horses,  and  sometimes  even  killed  the 
settlers  themselves.  Alas!  wicked  white 
traders  had  made  matters  worse  by  selling 
Hre-water  to  the  red  men,  and  when  they 
drank  it  they  were  made  more  fierce  and 
cruel  than  ever. 

Because  of  this  bad  state  of  affairs  soldiers 
had  to  be  sent  to  the  Southwest ;  there  forts 
had  to  be  built  where  troops  were  stationed 


JOHN  JOSEPH  PERSHING   131 

to  keep  the  Indians  from  doing  terrible 
harm. 

Now,  when  young  Persh ing's  furlough 
came  to  an  end,  he  was  ordered  to  New 
Mexico  to  help  in  defending  the  people 
against  the  Indian  raids.  One  fierce  Apache 
chief,  Geronimo,  had  given  himself  up  at 
last  after  much  dangerous  hunting  for  him 
and  his  band  among  deserts  and  canyons 
and  high  mountains.  But  another  chief, 
Mangas,  had  still  to  be  caught.  No  white 
settlers  felt  safe  while  Mangas  was  still 
at  large.  Why,  he  might  appear  with  his 
savage  followers  at  any  moment  where  he 
was  least  expected,  and  scalp  every  one  in 
the  little  settlement  he  wras  taking  by 
surprise. 

Strange  and  dangerous  adventures  were 
before  the  student  from  West  Point  as  soon 
as  he  appeared  at  his  first  post.  He  must 
be  in  instant  readiness  both  day  and  night 
to  go  out  with  a  troop,  or  perhaps  only  part 
of  a  troop,  on  a  hunt  after  the  savages. 
Whenever  the  word  should  be  brought  that 
their  track  had  been  discovered,  without 


132       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

delay  a  company  of  soldiers  -  -  twenty, 
forty,  or  sixty  of  them  perhaps  -  -  must 
spring  on  their  horses'  backs  and  ride  out 
in  search  of  the  red  men.  A  quantity  of 
food  large  enough  to  last  ten  days  was  kept 
always  packed,  ready  to  be  bound  on  the 
backs  of  mules  to  go  with  the  expedition. 
Each  man  also  had  close  at  his  hand  a 
blanket  and  a  goodly  supply  of  ammunition 
to  carry  with  him. 

Then,  at  a  sudden  word,  the  chosen  party 
of  soldiers  would  ride  out  into  the  wilder- 
ness. Over  sandy  deserts  they  would  go, 
where  only  the  sharp-leaved  cactus  could 
grow,  and  where  water  might  not  be  found 
in  a  long  day's  journey.  Through  high- 
walled  canyons  they  might  have  to  urge 
the  tired  feet  of  their  horses,  over  sharp- 
edged  rocks,  or  up  steep  and  winding 
mountain  trails.  The  sun's  hot  rays  made 
the  sands  of  the  desert  burn  like  fire  and 
send  up  such  waves  of  heat  that  the  ears 
and  faces  of  the  horsemen  would  crack 
open  in  long  lines.  Lack  of  water  through 
many  hours  would  make  throats  and 


JOHN   JOSKPII    PKRSIIING     i:tt 

mouths  so  dry  that  the  men  could  scarcely 
shape  words  upon  their  lips. 

Then,  too,  there  was  ever  danger  of  sudden 
attack  from  the  enemy.  The  Indians  knew 
how  to  cover  themselves  with  grass  and 
feathers  and  brush  so  well  that  they  might 
be  concealed  from  the  sight  of  the  white 
men,  though  close  at  hand.  Moreover,  they 
could  live  a  long  time,  if  need  be,  on  barren 
mountain  slopes,  by  feeding  on  field  mice 
and  the  juice  of  a  certain  kind  of  cactus. 
Many  of  them  were  so  strong  that  they 
could  run  one  hundred  miles  during  a  single 
day. 

It  was  no  easy  task,  therefore,  that  brave 
General  Miles,  who  had  charge  of  the  cam- 
paign against  the  Apaches,  had  in  hunting 
them  down  and  making  them  surrender. 
But  he  succeeded  after  a  while,  and  there 
was  once  more  peace  in  that  part  of  the 
country.  Before  that  peace  came,  how- 
ever, General  Miles  had  discovered  what  a 
good  helper  he  had  in  Lieutenant  Pershing. 
He  once  openly  complimented  him  for 
marching  his  troops  with  pack  train  over 


134       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

rough  country  one  hundred  and  forty  miles 
in  forty-six  hours,  bringing  in  every  man 
and  animal  in  good  condition. 

Let  us  hear  what  another  officer  who  spent 
many  years  in  the  Apache  country  had  to 
say  about  Pershing. 

'In  those  days,"  so  the  officer  declared, 
"when  a  youngster  joined  a  regiment  he 
was  not  expected  to  express  himself  in  mili- 
tary matters  until  he  had  had  some  little 
experience.  But  there  was  a  certain  some- 
thing in  Pershing's  appearance  and  manner 
which  made  him  an  exception  to  the  rule. 
Within  a  very  short  time  after  he  came  to 
the  post,  a  senior  officer  would  turn  to  him 
and  say,  'Pershing,  what  do  you  think  of 
this?'  And  his  opinion  was  such  that  we 
always  listened  to  it.'3 

The  same  officer  also  said,  "We  all  learned 
to  respect  and  like  him.  He  was  genial  and 
full  of  fun.  No  matter  what  the  work  or 
what  the  play,  he  always  took  a  willing  and 
leading  part/3 

After  peace  had  been  made  sure  in  the 
Apache  country  Lieutenant  Pershing  was 


JOHN  JOSEPH    PKRSHINC;      i:-;r> 

sent  to  other  posts  where  there  was  plenty 
of  work  for  the  soldiers  scouting  among 
hostile  tribes. 

Many  an  exciting  adventure  had  Pershing 
during  his  life  in  the  Southwest.  Many  a 
daring  deed  he  did.  He  took  part  in  many 
a  scouting  expedition  filled  with  danger. 
He  directed  the  setting  up  of  signal  sta- 
tions through  wild  stretches  of  country 
where  the  red  men  might  be  hiding  ready 
to  attack  behind  any  little  hillock  or  clump 
of  bushes. 

During  those  years  he  was  constantly 
training  his  eyes  so  that  on  the  instant  they 
would  take  in  every  little  detail  of  the  wilder- 
ness over  which  he  might  be  riding  ever  so 
fast.  He  also  became  so  skilled  in  shooting 
that  he  won  both  silver  and  bronze  medals 
from  the  United  States  Government  for 
being  an  unusual  marksman-  -and  this 
within  five  years  after  he  had  graduated 
from  West  Point. 

Towards  the  end  of  1890,  word  spread  that 
the  Indians  of  the  Northwest  were  gather- 
ing together  to  make  a  big  fight  against  the 


136       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

white  men.  The  settlers  in  that  part  of  the 
country  were  filled  with  terror. 

There  were  several  reasons  for  this  Indian 
uprising.  They  were  short  of  food;  many 
of  them  were  suffering  from  hunger;  the 
supplies  the  United  States  Government  had 
promised  them  were  slow  in  coming;  the 
game  was  scanty. 

Furthermore,  some  one  among  them 
started  a  strange  story  that  made  them 
believe  they  could  easily  conquer  the  white 
men.  The  Savior  was  coming  back  to 
earth,  —  -  not  to  the  proud  and  prosperous 
white  men  whom  many  of  the  Indians 
hated;  but  to  the  Indians  who  looked  upon 
themselves  as  poor  and  cruelly  treated. 
The  glad  time  was  close  at  hand,  so  the 
story  ran,  when  the  Savior  would  come  to 
them  out  of  the  West,  driving  the  wild 
creatures  they  liked  to  hunt  before  Him. 
Once  more  the  deer,  the  antelope,  and  the 
buffalo  would  wander  over  the  plains  near- 
by, and  the  red  men's  heaven,  the  Happy 
Hunting  Grounds,  would  be  on  earth  in 
their  midst. 


JOHN  JOSEPH    PKRSHTNC,     137 

It  would  be  easy,  they  were  told,  to 
destroy  the  American  soldiers  who  might 
be  sent  against  them.  They  themselves 
would  be  safe  against  the  white  men's  bullets 
if  only  each  one  wore  a  shirt  with  the  head 
of  a  buffalo  painted  on  it. 

So  the  poor  ignorant  creatures  banded 
together  for  fierce  attack,  while  Ameri- 
can troops  were  directed  to  hasten  against 
them  from  different  parts  of  the  country. 
Perching,  now  a  second  lieutenant,  was 
ordered  with  the  Sixth  Cavalry  to  leave 
New  Mexico  for  the  Northwest  at  once. 

But  the  life  was  to  be  quite  different  from 
that  of  New  Mexico.  There  he  had  to 
suffer  from  great  heat  and  thirst  while  riding 
over  the  deserts  and  among  deep  canyons. 
Now  -  -  it  was  midwinter  when  he  reached 
the  new  scouting-grounds  -  -  he  must  bear 
the  most  biting  cold.  Many  a  time  he  must 
sleep  at  night  on  the  snow,  in  the  clothes  he 
had  worn  all  day,  after  riding  against  bitter 
winds  for  many  hours.  He  must  ford  rivers 
filled  with  cakes  of  floating  ice. 

Ah!    but  the  young  lieutenant  enjoyed 


138       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

the  wild,  hard  life  full  of  adventure.  It 
made  him  strong  in  body;  it  roused  his 
courage;  it  increased  his  will.  When  he 
was  a  boy  at  school  and  on  the  farm,  if  he 
set  his  will  to  do  anything,  that  thing  was 
done.  So  now,  in  this  life  of  danger  in  the 
wilderness,  he  was  determined  to  do  his  best, 
and  that  best  was  accomplished. 

After  a  while  the  principal  Indian  chiefs 
saw  it  was  of  no  use  to  hold  out  against 
the  powerful  white  men,  and  made  peace. 
Most  of  the  troops  were  then  sent  to  other 
places.  Pershing's  company,  however,  was 
kept  for  some  time  longer  in  that  part  of  the 
country  to  protect  the  settlers. 

His  adventures  in  the  Indian  country  won 
him  strong  praise  from  his  superior  officer, 
Colonel  Carr.  He  saw  that  Pershing  knew 
how  to  hold  his  men  and  was  quick  in  under- 
standing. Among  other  things  in  praise 
of  him  the  Colonel  said  afterwards  that  he 
was  "  bright,  active  and  energetic/3 

During  those  years  of  wild  adventure  he 
won  the  love  of  his  soldiers  for  his  thoughtful 
care  of  them,  as  well  as  for  his  wise  leader- 


JOHN  JOSEPH    PERSHINC;      139 

ship.  The  men  in  his  company  will  always 
remember  the  day  he  looked  after  them  so 
carefully  when  they  were  out  on  the  open 
prairie,  far  from  any  settlement,  and  a 
blizzard  was  about  to  burst  upon  the 
country. 

After  the  camp  had  been  quickly  made, 
the  tents  pegged  down  tightly  to  resist  the 
oncoming  gale  and  drifting  snow,  and  the 
horses  picketed,  Pershing  went  about  to  see 
that  all  his  men  were  as  safe  as  possible. 
The  cold  was  so  terrible  that  he  decided 
fires  would  be  needed  to  keep  the  men  from 
freezing  during  the  approaching  hurricane. 
So  he  gave  the  order  to  a  sergeant  named 
Stevenson  for  them  to  gather  wood  which 
he  had  discovered  along  a  near-by  railroad 
track. 

"And  be  sure/'  he  added,  "to  tell  them 
to  tie  towels  over  their  mouths  and  noses 
before  they  leave  their  tents.  This  wind 
is  blowing  so  hard  that  a  man  can't  get  his 
breath  unless  he's  muffled/3 

The  sergeant,  telling  of  this  afterwards, 
said:  "That's  the  sort  of  officer  Pershing 


140       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

was,  always  thinking  about  his  men,  and 
that's  why  the  men  would  do  anything  for 
him." 

After  many  rough  years  of  Indian  scout- 
ing, Lieutenant  Pershing  went  to  the 
University  of  Nebraska  to  be  military 
instructor.  There  he  quickly  showed  him- 
self to  be  a  remarkably  fine  teacher  and 
leader  of  the  students  in  his  charge.  He 
also  studied  law  and  received  the  degree  of 
Bachelor  of  Laws,  which  he  had  dreamed  of 
winning  in  his  boyhood. 

In  the  year  1897  he  went  to  West  Point  to 
be  an  instructor  there. 

Before  very  long,  however  —  it  was  in 
1898-  -the  Spanish  War  took  place,  and  he 
was  sent  with  the  American  troops  to  the 
West  Indies.  He  went  as  a  first  lieutenant 
in  a  negro  regiment.  There  in  Cuba  he 
fought  so  bravely  that  the  colonel  of  his 
regiment  said  of  him:  'I  have  been  in 
many  fights  and  was  all  through  the  Civil 
War,  but  on  my  word  he  is  the  bravest 
and  coolest  man  under  fire  I  ever  saw  in 
my  life." 


JOHN  JOSEPH    PKRSIHNG     111 

Pcrshing  was  next  sent  to  the  Philippine 

Islands  which  were  ceded  to  the  United 
States  at  the  close  of  the  war.  It  fell  to 
him  to  lead  troops  against  the  fiercest  tribe 
there  -  -  the  savage  Moros  who  took  pride 
in  cutting  off  the  heads  of  their  enemies  and 
afterwards  keeping  them  about  their  homes 
as  prizes. 

The  Moros  were  driven  from  one  place  to 
another.  At  last  they  took  a  stand  in  the 
crater  of  a  sleeping  volcano.  'Here  we  are 
safe/'  thought  the  savages.  The  white 
men  cannot  scale  the  steep  slopes  of  this 
mountain.'1 

But  Pershing  and  his  men  did  scale  those 
slopes,  and  when  near  the  edge  of  the  crater 
they  cut  a  path  through  the  jungle  around 
the  mountain  top. 

Thus  the  Moros  were  hemmed  in.  They 
must  starve  to  death  or  surrender.  They 
surrendered. 

Pershing  remained  in  Moro  Province  for 
several  years  as  commander  of  American 
troops  stationed  there,  and  as  its  governor. 
During  that  time  President  Roosevelt,  with 


142       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

wise,  far-seeing  eyes,  was  watching  his  work 
from  distant  America. 

"Pershing  is  an  unusual  commander,"  the 
President  decided.  'He  deserves  promo- 
tion." Accordingly  Roosevelt  raised  him 
to  the  high  rank  of  brigadier-general. 

In  1905  a  war  was  going  on  between 
Russia  and  Japan.  There  were  lessons  to 
learn  on  the  battle  fields  of  those  nations. 
So  it  came  about  that  Pershing  went  to 
Manchuria  where  he  was  stationed  with 
Commander  Kuroki,  watching  the  methods 
of  Japanese  warfare. 

A  few  years  later  trouble  arose  between 
the  United  States  and  Mexico.  Mexican 
bandits  kept  coming  over  the  border  of 
this  country,  taking  the  settlers  by  sur- 
prise, raiding  their  homes,  and  killing 
innocent  people.  The  worst  and  most 
dangerous  of  these  bandits  was  the  half- 
breed  Villa,  a  cruel,  savage  man  with  many 
followers. 

Villa  must  be  pursued  and  caught  if  the 
people  living  on  the  borderland  were  to  be 
made  safe,  so  the  United  States  Govern- 


JOHN  JOSEPH    PERSHING     143 

ment  decided.  But  what  commander  was 
best  fitted  to  lead  the  troops  to  be  sent 
after  him?  The  country  of  northern  Mexico 
was  very  wild:  there  were  steep  mountains, 
and  deep  dangerous  canyons,  and  stretches 
of  burning  deserts.  Moreover,  the  leader 
must  be  wise  and  cool-headed  and  must 
understand  the  ways  of  Indian  fighting. 

The  question  was  quickly  answered:  no 
one  was  so  well  fitted  for  the  high  post  as 
John  Joseph  Pershing. 

He  quickly  proved  that  the  choice  was 
a  good  one.  Through  his  wise  command 
the  trouble  with  Mexico  soon  came  to  an 
end,  and  the  settlers  on  the  borderland  once 
more  felt  safe.  But  during  General  Persh- 
ing's  stay  there  a  terrible  sorrow  came  to 
him.  Some  years  before  he  had  married 
the  daughter  of  United  States  Senator 
Warren.  He  loved  his  wife  deeply,  as  well 
as  the  little  children  who  had  come  to  them 

-  three  daughters  and  one  son,  and  it  was 
hard  for  him  to  have  them  so  far  away  from 
him.  He  managed  after  a  while  to  have  a 
little  home  down  near  the  borderland  made 


144       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

ready  for  their  coming  so  that  he  might  be 
with  them  when  not  in  active  work. 

Sad  to  say,  just  as  all  was  prepared, 
news  came  to  the  General  that  his  wife  and 
daughters  had  been  burned  to  death  in  San 
Francisco.  Only  the  son  was  saved. 

Great  must  have  been  the  General's 
suffering.  To  an  old  friend  in  Laclede,  he 
wrote  of  his  loss  that  it  took  more  than 
mortal  courage  to  continue  in  the  work  his 
country  had  given  him  to  do.  Nevertheless, 
he  did  continue,  and  he  performed  that  work 
faithfully  though  his  heart  was  sorely  aching. 

In  the  meantime  the  Great  War  was 
raging  across  the  ocean.  One  frightful  deed 
after  another  had  been  committed  by  the 
Germans  —  some  of  them  so  horrible  that 
many  American  people  could  not  believe  it 
possible  for  them  to  be  true. 

Before  long  things  happened,  the  truth 
of  which  could  not  be  questioned.  Bombs 
were  being  sent  out  from  airplanes,  striking 
and  killing  defenseless  people  far  from  the 
field  of  war,  —  yes,  even  upon  hospitals 
where  lay  the  sick  and  the  dying.  And 


JOHN    JOSKPII    PKRSHINr,      145 

there  were  attacks  by  submarines  on 
ships  carrying  passengers  who  had  no 
thought  of  taking  part  in  the  war.  The 
ships  were  sunk  without  warning,  and  the 
people  went  down  to  sudden  and  dreadful 
death. 

Among  these  cruel  deeds  was  the  sinking 
of  the  beautiful  steamer,  the  Lusitania.  She 
was  carrying  hundreds  of  happy,  innocent 
people  across  the  Atlantic.  In  an  instant 
their  joy  changed  to  horror.  A  torpedo 
from  a  submarine  had  struck  the  ship,  and 
she  \vent  down  to  the  depths  of  the  ocean 
without  time  for  her  passengers  to  escape 
on  lifeboats. 

The  Germans  were  not  satisfied  even  with 
their  air  raids,  their  submarines,  and  the 
mighty  engines  of  war  they  used  on  the 
battle  fields.  They  invented  a  deadly  poison 
gas  w;hich  was  sent  out  without  warning 
against  the  armies  of  the  Allies.  As  it  went 
sweeping  on  its  way,  it  brought  suffocation 
and  death  in  its  train. 

The  time  came  at  last  -  -  the  war  had  been 
going  on  for  more  than  two  years  then  - 


146       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

when  the  whole  United  States  was  roused 
by  what  had  been  happening. 

"This  is  not  like  any  war  that  has  ever 
happened  before,"  cried  one  after  another. 
'We  cannot  stand  back  and  watch  any 
longer.  We  must  join  the  Allies  and  make 
war  upon  war.  The  cause  is  Right  against 
Might.  We  shall  win  because  in  the  end 
Right  always  does  win." 

After  thus  deciding,  there  were  many 
questions  to  answer.  Would  the  United 
States  do  her  part  by  sending  needed  sup- 
plies of  food  and  ammunition  to  her  Allies  ? 
What  else  could  she  send  across  the  wide 
Atlantic?  Would  it  be  possible  to  send 
an  army  too,  when  all  the  soldiers  must  be 
carried  in  ships  with  constant  danger  of 
attack  by  submarines?  This  last  did  not 
at  first  seem  possible.  Besides,  there  was 
only  a  small  number  of  troops  in  the  whole 
country.  Men  of  this  peaceful  land  would 
have  to  be  trained  a  long  time  before  they 
could  be  of  any  use  in  the  terrible  warfare 
that  was  going  on. 

But  alas!    the  British  and  French  troops 


JOHN  JOSEPH  PKRSHING  147 

were  very  weary  from  long,  hard  lighting. 
Tens  of  thousands  ot  them  had  already 
been  killed.  Other  tens  of  thousands  had 
been  wounded  or  been  made  ill  from  suffer- 
ing. The  Russians,  who  had  fought  bravely 
at  first,  had  made  a  disgraceful  peace  with 
Germany.  The  Italian  army  was  brave 
but  small,  and  was  kept  busy  resisting 
Germany's  allies,  the  Austrians. 

If  America  did  her  part,  she  must  raise 
a  big  army,  and  it  must  cross  the  Atlantic. 
Furthermore,  it  must  have  a  strong,  wise, 
brave  commander.  That  commander,  it 
was  quickly  seen,  must  be  General  Pershing. 

No  time  was  lost,  once  the  mind  of  the 
American  people  was  made  up.  A  few 
weeks  afterwards  General  Pershing  was 
crossing  the  ocean  on  the  way  to  France. 

As  he  paced  the  deck  of  the  steamer,  'a 
slim,  trim,  grim  man,"  as  an  onlooker 
described  him,  he  had  much  to  think  of 
since  few  of  the  soldiers  he  was  to  lead  knew 
anything  about  war.  The  number  of ' '  regu- 
lars'  was  small.  One,  two,  three,  perhaps 
even  four  or  five  millions  of  American 


148        LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

soldiers  might  be  needed  before  Germany 
should  be  conquered.  They  must  be  trained, 
and  trained  quickly,  for  the  most  terrible 
kinds  of  fighting,  -  -  in  the  trenches,  with 
the  bayonet,  against  the  deadly  poison  gas. 
Some  of  the  training  could  be  done  in  can- 
tonments in  the  United  States.  Still  more 
must  follow  after  the  men  reached  France. 

Moreover,  when  they  fought,  it  would 
be  in  a  strange  land  far  from  their  loved 
ones.  They  would  have  to  resist  not  only 
the  Huns,  but  homesickness.  They  must, 
therefore,  be  kept  as  happy  and  comfort- 
able as  possible.  The  wise  leader  had  all 
these  things  to  consider.  He  must  prepare 
himself  and  the  army  that  was  being  formed 
for  the  great  undertaking  before  him  and 
them. 

On  the  eighth  day  of  June,  1917,  he  landed 
at  Liverpool,  England.  As  he  stepped  on 
shore  he  was  greeted  by  a  British  general 
with  a  guard  of  honor.  At  the  same  moment 
the  band  of  an  English  regiment  began  to 
play  the  'Star  Spangled  Banner/3  It  was 
a  glorious  welcome,  speaking  to  the  new- 


JOHN  JOSEPH  PERSHING  149 

comer  of  England's  happiness  in  receiving 
the  man  who  represented  her  sister  country 
and  friend,  the  United  States. 

From  Liverpool,  Pershing  went  on  to 
London  where  King  George  and  Queen 
Mary,  and  high  officers  in  the  British  army 
and  navy  treated  him  with  great  honor. 

But  he  could  not  tarry  long  even  in  the 
greatest  city  in  the  world.  He  felt  that 
he  must  hurry  over  to  France  to  plan  for 
the  coming  of  his  army.  When  he  arrived 
there  the  excitement  of  the  people  was  even 
greater  than  in  England. 

'I  salute  the  United  States  of  America 
which  has  now  become  united  with  the 
United  States  of  Europe,"  General  Dumas, 
one  of  the  French  commanders,  said  to 
Pershing  when  he  greeted  him  at  Boulogne. 

It  was  an  historic  moment,  as  Pershing 
declared  afterwards:  for  the  first  time  an 
American  in  uniform  had  come  to  Europe 
to  help  in  defending  it  against  an  enemy. 

Long  lines  of  soldiers  were  drawn  up  in 
the  French  city  in  honor  of  the  guest.  As 
Pershing  looked  at  these  men  he  was  deeply 


150       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

touched;  not  fresh  and  light-hearted  sol- 
diers were  they;  but  grim  and  war-worn 
because  they  had  seen  long,  hard  fighting. 
Yes,  the  need  was  great.  The  American 
commander  must  show  himself  equal  to  the 
immense  work  before  him. 

From  Boulogne  he  hastened  to  Paris. 
Never  since  the  war  began  had  a  visitor 
there  received  such  a  welcome  as  the  great 
American.  Ranks  upon  ranks  of  soldiers 
flanked  the  streets  for  many  blocks.  The 
doorways  and  windows,  the  balconies  and 
housetops  were  filled  with  people  to  see 
Pershing  as  he  rode  past.  Tens  of  thou- 
sands of  men,  women,  and  children  were 
waving  the  American  flag  and  shouting 
"Long  live  America!'  Bands  were  playing 
the  "Marseillaise"  and  the  "Star  Spangled 
Banner."  Among  the  great  Frenchmen 
who  greeted  the  American  were  Marshal 
JofTre  and  General  Foch. 

Why  was  there  such  excitement  at 
the  presence  of  one  man?  Because  John 
Joseph  Pershing  stood  to  those  watching 
thousands  for  America  herself  -  -  rich,  beau- 


JOHN  JOSEPH    PERSHING     151 

tiful  America  -  -  who  would  send  food  to  the 
hungry,  arms  to  the  soldiers  and,  if  need  be, 
millions  of  brave  men  to  fight  for  right 
against  might. 

While  Pershing  was  in  Paris  he  visited  the 
tomb  of  Napoleon,  with  General  Joffre  as 
his  escort.  There  an  honor  fell  to  him  that 
had  never  before  been  bestowed  upon  any 
man.  The  sword  of  Napoleon  was  taken 
from  its  case  and  placed  in  his  hands  that 
he  might  kiss  the  hilt.  The  cross  of  the 
Legion  of  Honor,  which  had  once  been 
Napoleon's,  was  also  placed  in  his  hands. 

The  next  day  after  this  visit  a  great  recep- 
tion was  given  by  the  people  of  Paris  to 
Pershing  and  Joffre.  As  the  two  generals 
stood  on  a  balcony  looking  down  at  the 
excited  crowds,  a  young  girl  below  suddenly 
cried  out:  'Long  live  Joffre  who  saved  us 
from  defeat!  Long  live  Pershing  who 
brings  us  victory!'  At  these  words  the 
wildest  cheering  burst  forth  from  the  multi- 
tude. 

In  his  short  stay  in  the  city  every  possible 
minute  of  Pershing's  time  was  filled  up 


152       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

with  dinner  parties,  a  visit  to  the  Senate, 
a  delightful  lunch  with  Joffre,  and  cere- 
monies of  various  kinds.  The  American 
commander  also  went  to  the  tomb  of  La- 
fayette, the  noble  Frenchman  who  had 
long  ago  come  to  the  aid  of  America  in  the 
darkest  hours  of  the  Revolution.  Rever- 
ently Pershing  placed  a  wreath  of  roses 
on  the  tomb,  with  joy  in  his  heart  that  his 
own  loved  country  was  about  to  pay  the 
debt  she  had  long  owed  France. 

But  time  was  pressing  as  important  work 
had  to  be  done,  —  the  biggest  job  that  ever 
faced  a  soldier.  So,  as  soon  as  possible, 
Pershing  set  up  his  headquarters,  with 
Joffre  and  Foch  to  help  him  make  plans 
for  his  part  in  the  war.  One  hundred 
thousand  soldiers  would  soon  be  in  France. 
These  would  be  followed  by  others. 

To  begin  with,  airplanes,  tanks,  and 
artillery  in  great  quantities  must  be  pro- 
vided, as  well  as  the  food  and  clothing  that 
must  be  brought  across  the  Atlantic  in 
abundance  for  the  men  who  were  arriving 
by  tens  of  thousands. 


JOHN  JOSEPH    PERSHING      153 

All  these  things  had  to  be  considered  and 
planned  for.  General  Pershing  also  gave 
much  thought  to  ways  for  keeping  his 
soldiers  happy  and  contented.  When  not 
busy  in  the  camps  and  trenches  they  must 
be  entertained.  Ministers  of  the  Gospel 
must  also  be  at  hand  to  give  them  comfort 
when  lonely  or  ill.  The  Red  Cross  must  be 
helped  in  every  way  to  do  its  noble  work 
most  successfully. 

Training  camps  were  soon  set  up  for  the 
American  soldiers,  where  they  were  to  learn 
their  A,  B,  C's  in  European  warfare.  So 
fast  they  learned  there  that  they  astonished 
their  teachers.  Wonderful  to  tell,  scarcely  a 
year  passed  before  they  showed  themselves, 
under  the  skilful  direction  of  their  com- 
mander, ready  to  fight  like  veterans  of  war. 

For  many  months,  however,  they  were 
not  fitted  to  meet  the  German  foe  as  one 
united  army.  In  the  meantime  their  spirit 
to  win  grew  ever  stronger.  So  did  their 
longing  to  get  into  the  fight  and  show  what 
American  men  could  do  in  the  cause  of 
justice. 


154       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

With  Pershing  at  their  head  how  could 
they  help  longing  to  get  into  the  fight  ?  Had 
he  not  said:  "Germany  can  be  beaten. 
Germany  must  be  beaten.  Germany  will 
be  beaten"  ?  It  was  for  them  to  show  them- 
selves valiant  soldiers  as  quickly  as  possible. 
It  was  for  them  also  to  trust  in  God  as  their 
commander  bade  them.  It  was  for  them, 
Pershing's  army,  to  be  an  honor  to  their 
country  which  had  never  before  fought  for 
anything  but  freedom,  and  it  was  to  fight 
through  them  for  freedom  now. 

And  yet,  during  Pershing's  first  year  in 
France,  there  was  much  to  make  him  heavy 
in  heart.  In  the  spring  of  1918  the  sky 
looked  blacker  than  ever.  The  British  army 
was  thrown  back.  Then,  rushing  furiously 
on,  the  Germans  made  their  way  towards 
Paris,  the  heart  of  France.  Full  well  their 
leaders  knew  they  had  no  time  to  lose. 
American  troops  were  arriving  in  the  coun- 
try by  tens  —  by  hundreds  —  -  of  thousands. 
It  must  be  now  or  never.  Six  months  later 
— perhaps  three  even — the  Huns  would  fail 
before  the  onslaught  of  immense  new  armies. 


JOHN   JOSEPH    PKRSHINC;      155 

Now!  No  delay  then!  Day  after  day 
therefore  the  Hun  pressed  on.  Nearer  and 
nearer  they  came  to  Paris!  At  last  only 
thirty-nine  miles  kept  them  from  their  goal. 
The  roar  of  battle  could  be  heard  in  the 
streets  of  the  great  city.  Shells  from  long- 
distance guns  were  already  destroying  its 
buildings.  Airplanes  were  hurling  bombs 
down  upon  its  citizens  each  night. 

A  few  days  more!  The  Germans  smiled 
grimly  as  they  thought  of  what  was  to 
happen  then.  Surrender  of  the  Allies! 
Glorious  victory  for  themselves ! 

Then  suddenly  came  a  change.  A  di- 
vision of  American  troops  which  included 
Marines  was  rushed  to  the  front.  There 
was  a  gap  there  in  the  French  lines,  and  they 
were  to  pour  in  and  fill  it.  On  they  hurried 
to  the  battle  ground,  packed  together  in 
trucks  and  cattle  cars,  when  there  was  no 
better  way  of  getting  there. 

When  they  reached  the  danger  point  the 
French  commander  bade  them  turn  back. 
He  thought  they  were  too  late  to  give  help. 

But  they  and  their  brave  leader  did  not 


156       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

listen.  They  dashed  forward  with  wild 
yells.  Into  the  very  teeth  of  the  monster 
machine  guns  they  rushed,  armed  only  with 
their  rifles  and  bayonets. 

"Don't  go  in  this  direction.  There  are 
the  boches  with  machine  guns/3  shouted 
some  French  soldiers  who  felt  they  were  on 
the  way  to  certain  death. 

"That's  where  we  want  to  go.  That's 
where  we've  come  three  thousand  miles  to 
go,"  was  the  answer  hurled  back. 

Great  was  the  surprise  of  the  Germans, 
already  sure  of  victory,  to  meet  men  like 
these  —  fierce,  careless  of  life  beyond  any 
they  had  ever  known.  So  this  was  the  kind 
of  fighting  they  were  to  expect  from  Ameri- 
cans! At  the  thought  fear  entered  their 
hearts. 

When  the  fight  ended  many  of  that  brave 
division  had  lost  their  lives.  But  the 
enemy  had  been  checked  in  its  march 
towards  Paris!  The  tide  had  turned!  A 
path  to  victory  had  opened! 

All  over  France  the  story  traveled.  Ev- 
erywhere there  was  the  wildest  joy.  Gloom 


JOHN  JOSEPH  PERSHING   157 

had  vanished.  Men  and  women,  boys  and 
girls,  talked  of  the  brave  Americans  who 
had  saved  the  day.  And  more  were  cross- 
ing the  ocean  -  hundreds  of  thousands 
more!  France  would  be  saved  through 
their  coming.  The  whole  world  was  to  be 
saved. 

When  Marshal  Foch  was  made  com- 
mander-in-chief  of  the  armies  of  the  Allies, 
no  one  was  more  pleased  than  General 
Pershing.  He  saw  that  the  war  could  be 
carried  on  with  quicker  success  if  there  were 
one  head  for  all.  Gladly  he  put  his  own 
army  under  Foch's  direction. 

The  great  Frenchman  had  begun  to  see 
what  stuff  that  army  was  made  of.  When 
six  weeks  after  the  fighting  at  Chateau- 
Thierry  and  Belleau  Woods,  he  began  the 
Great  Drive  to  final  victory,  he  ordered  a 
large  part  of  the  attacking  force  to  be  made 
up  of  Americans.  He  also  placed  American 
troops  in  the  center  of  the  line  that  would 
keep  back  any  possible  approach  of  the 
enemy  towards  Paris.  It  was  the  place 
of  honor. 


158       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

From  that  day  in  July  till  the  eleventh 
hour  of  the  eleventh  day  of  November  the 
drive,  once  started,  kept  up  without  stop. 
With  new  life,  with  new  strength,  with  new 
hope,  the  armies  of  the  Allies  kept  pushing 
the  Huns  eastward  over  the  land  they  be- 
lieved they  had  made  their  own.  And  none 
fought  more  gloriously  than  the  American 
troops  fired  by  the  spirit  of  John  Joseph 
Pershing,  the  coolest  and  bravest  of  leaders. 
He  had  made  his  men  like  himself. 

The  first  time  they  fought  as  a  united 
body,  Marshal  Foch  set  a  great  task  for 
them  to  do.  They  were  to  drive  out  the 
powerful  German  army  from  that  part  of 
the  country  called  the  St.  Mihiel  salient. 
The  Huns  had  held  it  from  almost  the  begin- 
ning of  the  war.  It  was  strongly  fortified. 
' Rock-bottomed  and  steel-ribbed'  it  has 
been  described.  Behind  it  lay  the  powerful 
fortress  of  Metz.  Moreover,  those  young, 
little-tried  Americans  were  given  ten  days 
in  which  to  accomplish  the  task.  Under 
their  cool,  wise,  brave  leader,  John  Joseph 
Pershing,  who  had  unbounded  faith  in  them, 


JOHN   JOSKPII    PKRSHINC;       l.V.) 

they  succeeded,  and  succeeded  so  thoroughly 
and  quickly  as  to  astonish  the  whole  world. 
They  had  been  given  ten  days,  remember. 
They  did  their  work  in  thirty  hours! 

From  that  time  on  the  Huns  were  pressed 
back  so  fast  that  they  were  kept  in  constant 
confusion.  They  failed  to  get  their  sup- 
plies and  ammunition  as  regularly  as  they 
should.  Thousands  upon  thousands  were 
killed  and  taken  prisoners.  They  lost  cour- 
age. They  grew  weak  with  fear  of  the 
terrible  new  army  -  -  the  American  army  - 
that  was  upon  them. 

Then  came  the  day  that  brought  gladness 
to  many  millions  of  people  -  -  the  day  when 
Germany  begged  for  an  end  to  the  bitter 
fighting-  -the  day  when  the  fighting  stopped 
at  eleven  o'clock  in  the  morning. 

'I  am  glad  I  was  in  at  the  finish  with 
Pershing,"  was  the  common  thought  that 
day  of  tens  of  thousands  of  American 
soldiers.  They  had  suffered  many  things  - 
cold  and  hunger  and  pain  and  loneliness. 
They  had  met  dangers  too  terrible  to  de- 
scribe. But  under  their  strong,  wise  leader 


160        LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

they  had  fought  without  flinching.     With 
their  help  right  had  overcome  might. 

And  their  commander,  who  has  since  said 
of  them,  'Their  deeds  are  immortal,  and 
they  have  earned  the  eternal  gratitude  of 
our  country'  -how  did  he  feel  when  the 
good  fight  was  finished?  As  the  long  line 
of  bonfires  burned  along  the  borders  of  ( No 
Man's  Land'  that  night  of  November  n, 
telling  the  world  in  words  of  flame  that  the 
blackness  of  war  was  at  an  end,  Pershing's 
heart  must  have  been  filled  with  joy  that 
his  great  task  was  so  nobly  finished,  and  the 
cause  of  justice  and  freedom  was  triumphant. 


SIR   DOUGLAS   HAIG 

The  Man  of  Iron  Will 

LET  us  think  back  a  little  way,  say  to  the 
summer  of  1917.  Let  us  pretend  we  are 
leaving  our  beautiful  United  States  and 
crossing  the  Atlantic.  The  sky  is  clear 
and  blue.  The  breeze  is  gentle.  The  big 
steamer  scarcely  rocks,  so  smooth  are  the 
waters.  Yet  we  feel  danger  about  us  every- 
where. Anxiously  we  turn  our  eyes  in 
every  direction,  as  we  watch  for  the  peri- 
scope of  a  dreaded  submarine.  Several 
times  during  the  voyage  we  bind  our  life 
preservers  about  us,  so  that  we  may  know 
exactly  what  to  do  in  case  of  sudden  attack. 

Days  pass,  and  we  find  ourselves  safe  at 
last  on  the  coast  of  France.  Once  more  we 
step  on  dry  land,  and  journey  inland. 

We  become  excited  as  we  realize  that  we 
are  drawing  nearer  and  nearer  the  fighting 
zone  of  the  greatest  war  the  world  has  ever 
known.  We  think  of  the  men  gathered  from 

161 


162       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

all  parts  of  the  earth  to  join  the  Allies 
against  the  enemies  of  justice  and  freedom, 

-  tall  strong  men  from  Australia  and  New 
Zealand;  black  men  from  Africa;  solemn- 
faced  Hindus  from  India;  Canadians  firm 
of  will  and  big  of  heart.  All  these  are 
fighting  side  by  side  with  the  home-sons 
of  their  mother  country  -  -  Great  Britain. 
Here,  too,  are  millions  of  Frenchmen  whose 
hearts  are  afire  with  faith  in  victory,  though 
their  bodies  are  well-nigh  worn  out.  And 
with  them,  at  last,  are  the  fearless  troops 
from  our  own  United  States,  also  filled  with 
courage  and  the  belief  that  right  will  triumph. 

We  are  moving  now  in  a  motor  car  over 
broad  highways.  We  meet  and  pass  many 
other  cars  containing  men  in  uniform  who, 
it  may  be,  are  officers  on  the  way  to  the 
front  to  lead  their  men  into  battle,  or  else 
returning  from  dangerous  posts.  The  roar- 
ing of  the  guns  many,  many  miles  away 
reaches  our  ears.  It  makes  us  shiver. 

Long  ammunition  trains  and  motor  trucks 
laden  with  provisions  pass  us  by  constantly, 
since  the  millions  of  men  who  are  fighting 


Field   Marshal   Sir    Douglas 


SIR   DOUGLAS   IIAIG  163 

must  be  kept  supplied  with  shot  and  shell  to 
meet  the  attack  of  the  enemy,  and  also  be 
furnished  daily  with  plenty  of  nourishing 
food. 

Ah!  here  is  a  train  of  ambulances.  It 
travels  slowly  because  the  wounded  men 
within  must  be  jarred  as  little  as  possible. 

During  our  stay  in  this  part  of  the  coun- 
try we  wish  to  look  in  upon  the  French  and 
American  commanders  at  their  headquar- 
ters. But  now,  our  guide  tells  us,  we  hap- 
pen to  be  but  a  short  distance  from  Great 
Britain's  war  center.  Its  chief,  Sir  Douglas 
Haig,  is  there.  Would  we  not  like  to  pay 
him  a  flying  visit? 

'By  all  means,'5  we  answer. 

Consequently,  a  little  way  farther  on,  we 
turn  into  a  side  road  lined  with  tall  poplar 
trees. 

We  travel  for  several  miles  along  this 
road.  Then  at  last  we  enter  the  grounds  of 
a  cheerful-looking  country  house.  English 
sentries,  guarding  the  gate,  make  us  halt. 
They  must  assure  themselves  we  mean  no 
harm. 


164       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

When  they  have  been  satisfied,  we  pass 
them  by  and  enter  the  lovely  grounds.  Old- 
fashioned  gardens  and  shade  trees  welcome 
us. 

We  enter  the  house  and  meet  a  number  of 
men  in  the  greenish-drab  uniform  of  British 
officers.  They  are  here  on  important  busi- 
ness —  to  talk  over  plans  of  war  with  their 
commander-in-chief. 

These  officers  pass  in  and  out  of  a  large 
room  used  as  the  office  of  Chief  Marshal 
Haig.  In  other  parts  of  the  building"  are 
the  offices  of  his  helpers.  As  we  listen, 
we  hear  the  busy  click-click  of  the  tele- 
phone. No  doubt  it  is  sending  messages 
to,the  battle  lines,  giving  orders  that  mean 
life  or  death  to  thousands  of  brave  young 
soldiers. 

As  the  door  of  the  big  room  opens  we  pass 
inside.  What  a  strange-looking  place  it  is! 
In  the  middle  stretches  a  long  raised  map 
made  of  gray  and  green  clay.  We  notice  a 
network  of  red  lines  cutting  across  it  in 
different  directions. 

The  man  in  front  of  the  map,  who  is  none 


SIR    DOUGLAS   HAIG  165 

other  than  Field  Marshal  Haig  himself,  is 
studying  it  carefully!  How  graceful  and 
handsome  he  is!  At  first  we  think  only  of 
this. 

But  almost  immediately  we  say  to  our- 
selves, 'What  a  strong  man  he  is!  What 
power  in  the  firm  mouth  and  chin!  How 
keen  are  those  steel-blue  eyes!' 

As  we  study  Haig's  appearance,  we  decide 
that  he  looks  all  that  a  great  commander 
should.  He  is  'every  inch  a  soldier,"  as 
those  who  know  him  agree. 

He  is  dressed  in  a  uniform  of  khaki. 
Across  his  heart  are  fastened  many  ribbons 
and  decorations,  each  one  telling  of  battles 
in  which  he  has  taken  part  with  honor  and 
of  victories  he  has  won.  He  wears  high 
polished  boots,  and  at  his  sides  silver  spurs 
rattle  as  he  moves  his  legs.  When  he  rises 
from  his  chair  and  steps  forward  to  greet 
us,  his  gait  is  that  of  a  man  who  has  spent 
much  of  his  time  in  the  saddle. 

He  is  quiet  and  even  shy  in  his  manner, 
this  general  who  has  seen  much  of  war.  He 
is  pleasant  and  kindly,  but  when  he  turns  his 


166       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

clear  blue  eyes  upon  us,  we  feel  that  they 
pierce  us  through  and  through,  and  we  would 
not  like  to  vex  him. 

And  now  he  turns  back  to  his  work,  study- 
ing the  map  of  war  and  planning  a  campaign 
that  shall  help  in  bringing  success  to  the 
Allies.  Every  little  hill  and  dale  in  the 
country  where  his  troops  are  stationed  is 
shown  on  the  map  in  front  of  him.  This 
very  hour  he  knows  what  is  happening  there. 
The  telephone,  the  telegraph,  and  wireless 
messages  from  airplanes  flying  above  the 
battle  keep  him  posted.  As  he  listens,  he 
changes  his  plans  and  sends  out  new  orders. 
From  this  quiet  room,  therefore,  strange  as 
it  may  seem,  he  can  guide  his  men  at  the 
front  better  than  if  he  were  in  their  midst, 
because  here  he  can  have  a  clear  view  of 
what  is  taking  place  in  all  directions. 
Truly,  war  to-day  is  strange  and  wonderful, 
as  well  as  terrible. 

As  we  look  at  this  brave,  strong  man,  it  is 
difficult  for  us  to  think  that  once  upon  a  time 

-  it  was  in  the  year  1861  -  -  he  was  a  help- 
less baby  in  his  nurse's  arms.  The  home  of 


SIR   DOUGLAS   HAIG          1(>7 

little  Douglas  was  in  Cameronbridge,  in  the 
county  of  Fife,  on  the  eastern  coast  of  Scot- 
land. Fields  of  flax  with  its  delicate  blue 
flowers  lay  in  the  country  around  him.  Like 
one  of  those  tiny  blossoms  the  fair-haired, 
blue-eyed  baby  might  have  seemed  to  his 
parents.  Later  on,  as  he  grew  into  a  strong 
sturdy  boy,  and  then  into  a  man  of  steady 
will,  he  could  be  likened  to  the  linen  made 
from  the  flax  of  Scotland,  which  is  strong 
and  enduring,  and  greatly  to  be  desired  for 
the  service  which  it  gives. 

The  boy  Douglas  was  faithful  in  his 
studies.  So,  when  he  was  found  to  do  well 
in  school,  it  was  decided  that  he  should  go 
next  to  the  great  University  of  Oxford  in 
England. 

After  the  young  Scotchman  had  settled 
down  to  his  studies  in  Oxford,  his  mates 
soon  came  to  admire  him.  To  be  sure,  he 
did  not  talk  much.  He  was  shy  and  not 
what  they  could  call,  'chummy/'  They 
did  not  feel  as  free  to  chaff  him  as  they  did 
most  of  their  fellows.  He  did  not  enter 
freely  into  all  of  their  sports.  But  he 


168       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

'meant  business,"  —  that  was  sure.  More- 
over, he  did  enjoy  one  sport  —  that  of  rid- 
ing horseback. 

Every  afternoon  he  could  be  seen  riding 
along  the  beautiful  country  roads  on  his  big 
gray  horse.  Many  a  time  a  group  of 
students  would  stop  their  talk  to  watch  him 
as  he  went. 

'There  goes  young  Haig,"  some  one 
would  say.  'He's  going  to  be  a  soldier/1 

Indeed,  it  was  during  the  years  at  Oxford 
that  Douglas  Haig  made  up  his  mind  to  take 
a  soldier's  training  and  enter  the  army.  In 
no  other  work  would  he  be  satisfied,  he  felt 
quite  sure. 

In  those  college  days,  he  took  part  in  many 
a  fox  hunt.  The  excitement  of  the  chase 
gave  him  keen  delight.  He  rode  so  well  that, 
as  he  flew  over  the  ground,  jumping  fences, 
leaping  ditches,  springing  suddenly  now  to 
this  side,  now  to  that,  it  seemed  as  if  he 
and  his  horse  were  one. 

When  Douglas  Haig  had  graduated  from 
college  and  entered  the  7th  Hussars,  he  was 
twenty-four  years  old. 


SIR    DOUGLAS   HAIG  109 

'Rather  late  to  enter  upon  the  training 
of  a  soldier/'  many  might  say.  Let  us 
see. 

But  now  something  happened  which 
seemed  likely  to  change  young  Haig's  plans 
and  dash  his  hopes.  When  he  was  examined 
by  the  medical  board  he  was  told  he  could 
not  enter  the  staff  college  because  he  was 
found  to  be  color-blind.  A  very  bad  thing 
indeed  for  the  success  of  a  soldier,  it  cer- 
tainly seemed.  Many  another  young  man 
had  been  denied  military  training  on  this 
account.  So  it  was  with  him. 

But  he  would  not  give  up  hope.  The 
Duke  of  Cambridge,  the  commander-in- 
chief,  believed  he  showed  promise  and 
came  to  his  aid. 

'Let  him  be  admitted,"  he  said. 

Of  course  the  word  of  so  great  a  man  as 
the  commander-in-chief  must  be  heeded, 
and  Douglas  Haig  started  out  with  great 
delight  on  the  path  he  had  chosen.  From 
now  on  everything  went  well. 

In  the  year  1898  there  was  much  trouble 
in  Africa,  in  the  country  of  the  Sudan  lying 


170       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

south  of  Egypt.  Wild  tribes  there  were  at 
war  with  one  another  and  on  neighboring 
Egypt.  Moreover,  the  most  cruel  slavery 
of  black  people  was  going  on  in  the  Sudan,  - 
innocent  natives  were  being  tortured  and 
put  to  death.  The  lives  of  people  were  not 
safe.  There  was  no  one  wise  and  powerful 
enough  either  in  Sudan  or  Egypt  to  rule 
over  the  country  there  and  carry  out  laws 
for  the  good  of  all. 

'Will  you  not  send  soldiers  to  help  us?' 
the  Egyptian  ruler  asked  Great  Britain. 

"Yes,"  came  the  answer. 
Now,  among  the  troops  who  boarded  the 
transport  bound  for  Africa  was  the  Scotch- 
man of  iron  will,  Douglas  Haig.  He  was 
starting  out  on  an  adventure  filled  with 
danger,  he  well  knew.  He  would  soon  find 
himself  in  a  wild  country  in  which  there  were 
lawless,  passionate  men  who  knew  little  of 
the  ways  of  civilized  people.  He  must 
suffer  from  great  heat,  because  the  Sudan 
lies  but  a  short  distance  from  the  equator. 
He  would  be  likely  to  march  through  damp, 
hot  marshland  with  the  air  laden  with  fever, 


SIR    DOUGLAS   HAIG  171 

and  the  tangle  beneath  his  feet  the  hiding 
place  of  poisonous  snakes. 

Thoughts  of  these  things  had  no  terror 
for  Douglas  Haig.  He  was  to  gain  experi- 
ence in  actual  righting,  -  -that  was  enough. 

After  he  had  arrived  in  the  Sudan  he  came 
upon  many  new  and  strange  sights.  There 
were  long  trains  of  camels  coming  down  into 
the  country  from  the  desert  of  the  Sahara 
farther  north.  There  were  strange  villages 
here  and  there  in  the  wilderness  where  the 
best-made  homes  were  only  rough,  thatched 
huts.  There  were  people  unlike  any  he 
had  seen  before,  with  dark  skins  and  fierce 
eyes,  and  with  gay-colored  turbans  wound 
around  their  heads  to  protect  them  from  the 
burning  rays  of  the  sun.  But  there  was  a 
city  even  in  this  wild  country  of  the  Dark 
Continent  -  Khartoum  was  its  name  -  -  to 
which  a  railroad  had  been  built  from  the 
city  of  Cairo  in  Egypt;  and  here  in  Khar- 
toum Douglas  Haig  found  that  many  of  the 
inventions  of  white  people  had  been  set  up. 

Hunters  often  entered  Khartoum,  bringing 
the  tusks  of  elephants  they  had  killed  in  the 


172       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

African  wilderness.  The  ivory  which  they 
sold  to  the  traders  would  be  sent  to  distant 
countries.  So,  too,  would  the  thousands  of 
ostrich  feathers  brought  by  the  natives  of 
the  surrounding  country,  and  large  bags 
of  dates  gathered  from  the  palm  trees  of 
neighboring  lands. 

You  can  easily  guess,  however,  what  was 
of  most  interest  to  the  man  from  Fife:  it 
was  that  here  in  the  Sudan  he  was  to  take 
part  in  actual  fighting.  He  was  to  do  his 
part  as  a  British  soldier  in  teaching  the  wild 
chiefs  of  the  Sudan  what  law  means.  He 
was  to  help  in  putting  an  end  to  the  wicked 
slavery  of  men,  women,  and  children. 

Douglas  Haig  was  not  disappointed.  He 
took  part  in  many  a  fierce  fight  under  the 
great  General  Kitchener  who  commanded 
the  expedition.  He  showed  himself  with- 
out fear.  General  Kitchener  began  to  take 
notice  of  him  and  made  him  his  friend. 
This  quiet  man  of  strong  will,  the  general 
had  discovered,  was  no  common  soldier. 

While  Haig  was  in  the  Sudan  he  was  in  the 
thick  of  the  fighting  at  Atbara  and  Khar- 


SIR   DOUGLAS   HAIC, 


touni,  and  acted  so  bravely  that  he  received  a 
medal  from  the  British  Government  and 
was  made  a  brevet  major  on  account  of  his 
services  there. 

Now,  after  the  troubles  in  the  Sudan  had 
been  settled,  he  was  sent  to  South  Africa  to 
take  part  in  the  Boer  War. 

The  Boers  were  people  whose  ancestors 
had  come  from  far  Holland  to  settle  in  South 
Africa.  In  this  new  home  they  had  started 
farms  and  sheep  ranches,  and  as  they  needed 
more  workmen,  they  had  made  slaves  of  the 
negroes  who  lived  in  the  country  around 
them.  A  few  of  the  Boers  did  not  think  it 
right  to  hold  slaves,  and  asked  their  English 
friends  to  send  soldiers  to  put  a  stop  to  the 
slave  trade. 

An  army  was  soon  on  its  way  to  the 
Transvaal,  the  country  of  the  Boers,  and  in 
it  was  Major  Haig.  He  soon  became  chief 
of  staff  for  General  French,  much  older  than 
himself  and  a  long-tried  soldier.  He  fought 
in  one  battle  after  another  and  became  noted 
for  his  bravery. 

Before  the  war  came  to  an  end  he  had  won 


174       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

for  himself  the  long  title  of  deputy-assistant- 
adjutant-general,  and  he  went  back  to  Eng- 
land with  medals  which  he  had  won  in  the 
campaign  shining  upon  his  breast. 

What  did  the  soldiers  who  had  fought  with 
this  daring  companion  in  the  Sudan  and 
South  Africa  have  to  say  of  him  after- 
wards to  their  friends?  Little  indeed,  except 
words  like  these: 

'We  don't  know  much  about  him  except 
that  he  'made  good'  wherever  he  was 
placed/'  Then  perhaps  some  one  would 
add:  'He  came  from  Fife,  you  know.  So 
he  never  talked  much.'3 

Indeed,  while  Haig's  fellow  soldiers  could 
not  help  admiring  him,  he  spoke  so  little, 
and  was  so  quiet  and  almost  shy,  that  few 
felt  acquainted  with  him. 

There  is  one  story,  however,  that  the  men 
who  fought  with  Haig  in  India  like  to  tell. 
It  shows  how  different  he  was  from  many  of 
the  soldiers  around  him.  Unlike  them,  he 
did  not  drink  strong  liquor,  or  swear,  or  play 
cards  for  money.  He  had  been  brought  up 
to  obey  the  Ten  Commandants  and  love  the 


SIR    DOUGLAS    HAIG  175 

church.     The  Bible  was  to  him,  therefore, 
his  most  precious  possession. 

One  day,  at  a  very  exciting  time  in  the 
war,  so  the  story  goes,  he  had  to  move  with 
his  troops  very  rapidly  from  one  place  to 
another.     When   he   came   to   a   standstill, 
the  quartermaster  noticed  that  Haig's  face 
looked   much  troubled   as   his  eyes  turned 
first  in  one  direction,  then  in  another. 
' Have  you  lost  anything?'   he  asked. 
cYes,  my  Bible,"  was  the  solemn  reply. 

What  was  before  this  young  officer  now 
that  there  was  no  more  fighting  to  do? 
There  was  plenty  of  work  still ;  he  was  soon 
made  a  director  of  military  training  at  the 
War  Office. 

He  did  not  remain  long  at  this  post,  but 
was  sent  on  a  long  journey  to  the  other  side 
of  the  world.  There,  in  India,  which  was 
ruled  over  by  Great  Britain,  British  troops 
were  always  stationed  to  keep  the  country 
in  order,  and  Major  General  Haig  was  to  be 
Director  General  there  for  the  next  three 
years. 

As  he  rode  about  through  the  country  he 


176       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

looked  upon  many  interesting  sights,  vastly 
different  from  what  Africa  had  shown  him. 
He  passed  temples  to  strange  gods,  richly 
decorated  with  gold  and  jewels;  he  met 
native  princes  in  gorgeous  robes;  he  saw 
elephants  moving  along  the  roads  with 
stately  tread. 

During  the  General's  stay  in  India  he 
spent  much  time  in  reviewing  the  British 
troops  whose  business  it  was  to  keep  order 
in  that  strange  land,  and  prevent  different 
chiefs  from  leading  their  tribes  against  each 
other. 

In  the  year  1905  General  Haig  mar- 
ried an  English  lady,  the  Honorable  Doro- 
thy Vivian,  a  chosen  attendant  of  Queen 
Alexandra;  and  in  course  of  time  little 
children  were  born  to  the  busy  officer  and 
his  wife. 

So  faithfully  did  he  serve  England  in  his 
charge  of  the  cavalry  in  India  that  in  1909 
he  was  made  chief  of  staff.  In  that  post  he 
continued  till  1912,  receiving  much  praise 
for  his  careful  training  of  the  men  under 
him. 


SIR    DOUGLAS    1 1  Aid  177 

Then  back  to  England  he  sailed  to  become 
commander  of  the  principal  military  camp 
there.  No  one  saw  more  clearly  than  he 
that  British  soldiers  must  be  trained  well, 
for  ahead  of  them  there  might  be  hard  work, 
which  would  need  the  greatest  skill. 

As  it  happened,  General  Haig  had  visited 
Germany  years  before.  While  there  he  had 
noticed  the  care  taken  in  the  training  of 
German  soldiers.  He  had  also  noticed 
many  preparations  being  made  that  would 
render  it  possible  for  Germany  to  fight  if 
war  should  break  out.  At  the  same  time  he 
saw  the  love  of  power  of  the  German  people, 
and  how  that  power  could  grow  if  the  coun- 
try gained  new  possessions.  She  had  already 
taken  Alsace-Lorraine  away  from  France. 
What  might  she  not  do  next  ? 

When  this  clear-eyed  general  returned  to 
England,  he  said,  "A  war  with  the  Kaiser 
will  surely  come.  We  must  prepare  our- 
selves for  it." 

Did  those  who  heard  him  heed  his  words? 
No,  they  believed  there  could  be  no  possible 
danger.  Why,  it  was  foolish  to  consider 


178       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

such  a  thing,  they  declared.  England 
wanted  to  be  at  peace  with  other  nations, 
and  without  doubt  they  had  the  same  wish 
for  themselves. 

So  the  years  passed,  and  Great  Britain 
made  no  preparations,  while  Germany  went 
steadily  on,  making  her  armies  better  trained 
and  her  forts  stronger.  At  the  same  time 
German  inventors  were  preparing  more 
deadly  weapons  than  ever  known  before  to 
bring  destruction  upon  those  to  whom  their 
country  might  not  feel  friendly. 

At  last,  in  the  year  1914,  the  Great  War 
burst  upon  the  world.  Few  besides  General 
Haig  had  discovered  the  shadow  of  its 
coming. 

From  his  post  at  the  Training  School  of 
Aldershot  he  heard  that  little  Belgium, 
through  being  faithful  to  her  word,  was  in 
sore  danger.  Hordes  of  Germans,  on  their 
way  to  France,  had  broken  in  upon  her 
peaceful  fields.  They  had  started  out  well- 
prepared.  They  believed  that  by  marching 
through  Belgium,  they  could  easily  reach 
Paris.  With  Paris  conquered,  the  whole  of 


SIR   DOUGLAS   HAIC,  179 

France  would  quickly  be  theirs.  Then  how 
easy  it  would  be  to  cross  the  English  Chan- 
nel and  bring  Great  Britain  to  kneel  at 
Germany's  feet. 

And  then,  with  Great  Britain's  ships-of- 
war  made  powerless  to  help,  the  German 
troops  would  cross  the  ocean  and  invade  the 
United  States.  How  simple  it  seemed  to  the 
war-lords  of  Germany  to  make  the  whole 
civilized  world  their  prize. 

Not  a  moment  must  be  lost.  All  of  Sir 
Douglas  Haig's  countrymen  agreed  with 
him  as  to  this.  The  British  soldiers  must 
be  banded  together  without  delay  to  cross 
over  to  the  mainland  and  meet  the  onrush 
of  the  Germans. 

Unfortunately,  the  brave  youths  of  Great 
Britain  were  not  prepared  for  the  terrible 
conflict  ahead.  Yet  the  men  who  made  up 
'the  contemptible  little  English  army,'3  as 
the  Germans  scornfully  spoke  of  it,  were 
prepared  to  do  the  best  they  could.  Two 
Army  Corps  were  made  ready  with  all 
possible  speed  to  go  to  the  rescue  of  France 
and  Belgium.  They  were  in  charge  of  Lord 


180       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

French  to  whom,  as  you  remember,  Douglas 
Haig  had  been  the  right-hand  man  while 
fighting  in  South  Africa. 

General  Haig  was  made  commander  of 
one  of  the  army  corps,  which  held  a  large 
part  of  the  cavalry.  He  was  soon  in  the 
thick  of  the  fighting  -  -  more  terrible  than 
any  he  had  ever  dreamed  of  before.  Now  he 
had  a  chance  to  show  what  he  had  learned  in 
past  years.  He  also  had  the  chance  to 
show  what  kind  of  soldier  the  County  of 
Fife  could  still  produce  -  —  how  strong  and 
steady  of  nerve,  how  full  of  courage  a  man's 
heart  could  be. 

The  first  months  of  the  war  were  among 
the  hardest  of  all  for  that  brave  First  Corps. 
There  could  be  no  let-up,  if  they  were  not 
to  give  way  before  the  onrushing  Germans. 

'Our  foes  must  be  driven  back  across  the 
Marne,  if  they  are  not  to  win  speedy  vic- 
tory/3 the  British  commander-in-chief, 
General  French,  saw  clearly,  as  did  General 
Joffre,  commander  of  the  French  army. 
But  alas!  the  German  army  was  vastly 
larger  than  the  number  of  English  and 


SIR    DOUGLAS   HAIG  181 

French  troops  which  could  be  brought 
against  them. 

"What  of  that!  Victory  lies  in  the  will," 
thought  Haig,who  was  still  General  French's 
right-hand  man. 

Always  believing  in  success,  he  kept  up 
the  courage  of  his  men  so  that  each  one 
among  them  strove  to  act  as  a  hero  should, 
and  was  ready  to  attack  anew  when  he 
caught  sight  of  the  'man  of  iron'  who 
commanded  them.  Haig  forgot  himself  en- 
tirely at  such  times.  He  only  saw  the  need 
of  checking  the  course  of  the  terrible,  heart- 
less foes. 

Let  us  look  at  the  soldiers  of  the  Allies 
for  a  moment,  as  they  were  fighting  the  first 
battle  of  Ypres,  when  the  invaders  were 
determined  to  push  on  till  they  reached  the 
seacoast  of  Belgium.  Many  times  their 
number  were  the  Germans,  and  with  the 
military  training  of  years. 

The  British  troops  had  to  be  drawn  out  in 
places  into  the  thinnest  of  lines.  Against 
them  were  heavy  masses  of  the  enemy.  Yet 
with  Haig  as  leader  they  dared  death  hour 


182       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

after  hour.  They  must  bring  glory  to  him 
and  to  their  country. 

Had  not  Lord  French  given  the  com- 
mand, 'You  must  hold"?  And  was  not 
Haig,  the  man  of  dauntless  will,  with  the 
First  Corps  that  day,  when  more  men  were 
so  sorely  needed  that  even  cooks  turned 
from  the  preparations  for  dinner,  and  order- 
lies left  their  usual  camp  duties  to  join  the 
fighters  in  the  trenches  ?  The  fighting  was 
terrible  and  bloody,  but  under  the  brave  man 
of  Fife  the  enemy  were  checked.  Hence- 
forth that  First  Corps  would  be  known  as  the 
'Iron  Brigade/'  The  leader  had  made  his 
men  like  himself  —  men  of  iron. 

In  the  midst  of  the  battle,  down  the 
shadowy  road  of  death,  rode  a  horseman 
with  shrieking  shells  bursting  about  him, 
and  men  dying  from  sudden  wounds  on 
every  hand.  Yet  he  moved  as  calmly  and 
peacefully  as  if  out  for  pleasant  exercise  on 
a  holiday. 

At  sight  of  their  commander  the  weakest- 
hearted  of  his  men  returned  to  the  fight. 
His  straight  figure,  dressed  as  carefully  as 


SIR   DOUGLAS   HAIG  183 

for  parade,  his  strong  chin,  his  fearless,  blue- 
gray  eyes  all   said:     'Now   is   the  time,  - 
now,  now,  to  dare  your  utmost." 

The  presence  of  Douglas  Haig  no  doubt 
turned  the  fortunes  of  the  British  that  day. 
The  German  army  was  stopped  in  its  course. 
It  failed  to  reach  the  coast  across  which  lay 
England.  It  had  been  checked  through 
the  will  of  an  army  many  times  smaller 
than  itself.  And  the  will  of  that  army  was 
made  strong  and  steady  through  the  will  of 
the  man  from  Fife. 

Only  a  few  days  after  that  ride,  every 
moment  of  which  was  filled  with  danger, 
General  Haig  had  a  very  narrow  escape  from 
death.  He  had  just  left  headquarters  to  ex- 
amine the  lines  of  troops.  He  left  behind 
him  his  staff  officers.  Suddenly  a  shell  sent 
out  by  the  Germans  burst  in  their  midst. 
Almost  all  the  officers  gathered  there  were 
killed  or  wounded.  But  their  chief  who 
had  been  with  them  so  short  a  time  before 
had  escaped. 

'A  lucky  dog,"  his  men  called  him  when 
they  heard  of  what  had  happened. 


184       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

But  this  was  not  the  first  narrow  escape 
the  great  general  had  had  in  his  life.  Years 
before,  in  South  Africa,  he  had  been  saved 
a  number  of  times  almost  by  accident,  as 
some  might  say.  But  not  so!  He  had 
work  ahead  —  a  great  work  that  only  he 
might  do  —  and  death  had  to  stand  back 
before  him. 

From  the  beginning  of  the  war  the  com- 
mander-in-chief's  report  gave  great  praise 
to  General  Haig.  He  wrote  of  the  skilful 
way  in  which  he  had  directed  the  First  Corps 
when  his  troops  had  to  retreat  from  Mons. 
It  was  in  the  blackness  of  night.  If  one 
wrong  move  had  been  made,  they  would  have 
become  powerless  in  the  hands  of  an  enemy 
far  greater  in  number  than  themselves.  But 
General  Haig  made  the  right  move,  and 
when  morning  came  the  First  Corps  had 
reached  a  place  of  safety. 

Soon  afterwards,  at  the  Aisne,  the  bold, 
clear-headed  leader  got  his  troops  into  such 
a  commanding  position  that  General  French 
was  able  to  make  a  stand  there  for  over 


SIR   DOUGLAS   HAIC,  185 

three    weeks,    though    the    attacks    of   the 
enemy  were  very  fierce. 

Eighteen  months  of  bitter  warfare  passed. 
Many  were  the  daring,  skilful  deeds  of 
General  Haig  during  that  time. 

But  the  war  was  not  going  as  well  for  the 
Allies  as  they  wished.  Many  people  had 
begun  to  find  fault  with  the  British  army. 
They  said,  '  General  French  is  a  fine  man 
and  a  great  soldier,  but  he  has  made  some 
sad  mistakes." 

They  considered  what  he  had  done  in  the 
Sudan  and  in  South  Africa.  There  was 
nothing  to  be  said  against  his  fighting  there. 
He  had  led  his  men  wisely  and  gained  great 
victories.  But  this  present  war,  with  its 
trench  fighting,  was  far  different  from  any 
other  in  the  history  of  the  world,  and  the 
present  commander  did  not  seem  to  under- 
stand trench  fighting  aswell  as  he  had  under- 
stood the  battles  in  the  open  in  Africa. 

'Someone  else  may  do  better  in  his  place,53 
it  was  suggested. 

Who    would    do    better    than    General 


186       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

French?  Only  one  man  could  be  thought 
of,  —  General  Haig. 

And  yet,  before  1914,  this  Fifer  had  never 
commanded  in  action  a  larger  body  of  men 
than  a  regiment!  Since  the  Great  War 
opened  he  had  commanded  a  corps,  to  be 
sure.  But  now  to  be  placed  at  the  head  of 
four  millions  of  men,  -  -  to  have  full  charge 
of  the  whole  British  army  in  France  and 
Flanders!  Was  it  possible  for  him  to 
succeed  ? 

Every  one  felt,  however,  that  some 
change  must  be  made.  So  the  word  went 
forth,  "Let  Haig  have  his  try/3 

We  know  now  what  his  'try'  meant  in 
saving  the  world  from  the  power  of  the  Huns. 
At  the  head  of  the  British  army  General 
Haig  kept  on  his  careful,  patient  way  toward 
final  victory.  Victory  would  come!  Oh, 
yes,  he  was  always  sure  of  this.  But  not 
as  quickly  as  some  believed  and  all  hoped. 
The  enemy  were  strong  in  number.  They 
had  large  supplies  of  food  and  ammunition. 
And  as  they  did  not  scorn  to  treat  the  sacred 
agreement  with  Belgium  as  a  scrap  of  paper, 


SIR    DOUGLAS    HA  Id  1S7 

so  they  did  not  scorn  to  use  unheard-of 
cruelty  in  their  warfare. 

For  instance,  there  was  the  use  of  poison 
gas  which  was  set  free  to  suffocate  the 
armies  opposed  to  them.  There  were  the 
submarines  with  which  Great  Britain's  navy 
had  to  fight  long  and  faithfully.  Other  in- 
ventions there  were  -  -  guns  of  tremendous 
power,  and  Zeppelins  to  raid  the  air. 

In  the  face  of  all  these  terrors  the 
new  commander- in -chief  pushed  steadily 
on,  thinking,  planning  far  ahead.  There 
was  the  Somme  offensive,  for  instance. 
Haig  was  preparing  for  it  through  long 
months. 

You  know  how  a  mouse  makes  a  way  for 
itself  through  a  strong  wall.  Bit  by  bit  it 
nibbles  into  the  wood,  a  little  to-day,  and 
a  little  more  to-morrow,  and  the  next 
day;  and  so  on,  till  at  last  it  has  worked 
out  a  passage  through  the  darkness  and 
into  the  light. 

So  it  was  with  the  determined  Scotchman, 
and  those  who  watched  him  came  to  speak 
of  the  'Haig  nibble'  which  was  bound  in 


188       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

the  end  to  bring  his  troops  through  what 
seemed  the  darkness  of  failure  out  into  the 
light  of  success. 

So  the  days  and  the  weeks  and  the  months 
went  by  with  General  Haig  steadily  at  his 
post.  Each  morning  found  him  at  his  desk 
at  nine  o'clock,  ready  to  talk  over  what  was 
happening  with  the  heads  of  the  different 
departments  of  the  army.  On  his  desk 
reports  were  piled  up  of  what  had  taken 
place  during  the  night.  Every  one  must  be 
studied,  for  something  might  have  hap- 
pened in  the  hours  of  darkness  which  would 
require  an  important  change  in  commands. 

Thus  the  time  passed  till  lunch,  after 
which  the  commander  spent  a  quiet  hour 
by  himself.  He  needed  to  think  over  all 
he  had  seen  and  read  and  heard,  and  dis- 
cover if  his  plans  required  changing. 

Then  came  a  short  period  of  recreation, 
when  Sir  Douglas  Haig  went  out  for  a  ride 
on  horseback.  No  matter  how  hard  it 
might  rain  he  took  this  ride,  with  one  or  two 
officers  to  keep  him  company.  He  knew 
that  without  the  help  of  outdoor  exercise 


SIR   DOUGLAS   HAIG  189 

he  might  not  keep  strong  in  body  and  clear 
in  mind. 

When  the  ride  was  ended  there  were 
more  talks  with  war  leaders  in  the  head- 
quarters office,  and  fresh  news  to  discuss. 
Then  came  a  pleasant  dinner  when  the 
commander-in-chief  showed  kindly  thought 
for  those  who  gathered  around  the  table 
with  him.  Soon  afterwards  the  household 
settled  down  for  the  night's  rest. 

Could  the  war-chief  always  seek  rest 
early  like  the  others?  Surely  not!  Many  a 
night  while  they  were  sleeping  he  must  have 
spent  hours  studying  his  maps  and  aerial 
photographs,  while  he  planned  how  best  his 
armies  should  carry  on  the  fight. 

There  were  many  gloomy  and  danger- 
ous times  when  the  hearts  of  great  numbers 
of  the  Allies  were  heavy.  But  never  would 
Sir  Douglas  Haig  allow  himself  to  think  of 
anything  but  final  victory.  Even  when  the 
outlook  was  very  black  -  -  it  was  after  the 
Germans  had  begun  their  terrible  drive  in 
the  spring  of  1918  -  -he  kept  his  men  filled 
with  hope  and  courage. 


190       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

'The  British  army  must  be  broken."  So 
the  German  high  command  had  decided. 
The  great  offensive  began  on  March  21. 
On  poured  the  tremendous  German  army, 
spread  out  in  lines  extending  nearly  sixty 
miles.  It  drove  onward  in  dense  masses, 
sending  forth  a  deluge  of  gas.  The  thunder 
of  its  big  guns  roared  through  the  air  for 
miles  around,  and  gas  clouds  spread  far  over 
the  earth. 

Haig  realized  only  too  well  how  great  was 
the  danger:  the  army  massed  against  his 
own  was  at  least  twice  as  large ;  it  also  had 
far  greater  power  of  guns.  Clear  in  head 
and  strong  of  will,  however,  as  always,  he 
gave  his  commands,  even  though  at  times 
they  must  be  for  his  men  to  fall  back  before 
the  awful  drive  of  the  enemy. 

Day  after  day  the  battle  raged  -  —  yes, 
week  after  week  —  while  fresh  divisions 
of  German  troops  kept  arriving  to  take  the 
places  of  those  which  had  been  shattered. 

Weary  and  worn  were  the  hard-pressed 
British  soldiers  now.  Yet  still  they  fought 
with  all  their  might,  kept  up  by  the  will 


SIR    DOUGLAS    HA  1C  191 

and  the  faith  of  their  leader.  Never,  in  all 
history,  were  braver  deeds  done  than  by 
those  British  troops  in  the  early  spring  of 
1918.  Never  was  a  nobler  spirit  shown 
than  that  of  the  men  under  Sir  Douglas 
Haig.  Never  were  greater  heroes  than 
those  inspired  by  him. 

Yet  still  they  were  forced  back,  back, 
back,  till  the  time  came  when  they  must  take 
a  stand  and  strive  to  hold  it  to  the  last  man. 
Around  them,  outside  the  fighting  lines, 
was  a  beautiful  world.  The  sky  was  of 
the  softest  blue.  Birds  were  singing  gaily. 
Cherry  and  apple  orchards  were  in  blossom, 
filling  the  air  with  fragrant  odors.  The 
fields  were  freshly  green.  It  was  Sunday 
the  day  that  should  be  one  of  peace. 

But  on  the  wide  stretches  of  the  bat- 
tle ground  were  darkness  and  death  and 
the  prolonged  and  awful  struggle.  To  the 
weary  British  soldiers  an  order  from  their 
commander  had  just  come. 

'Many  among  us  now  are  tired/3  he 
said.  'With  our  back  to  the  wall  each 
one  of  us  must  fight  to  the  end/3 


192       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

Tired  and  worn  indeed  were  those  who 
received  that  command  —  so  tired  and 
worn  that  their  bodies  kept  moving  only 
because  their  wills  were  strong.  With  their 
'back  to  the  wall"  —  yes,  they  must  hold 
the  thought  steady  in  their  tired  minds  — 
they  must,  each  one  of  them,  be  willing  to 
" fight  to  the  end/' 

There  were  hard  and  terrible  days  still 
before  them,  but  they  did  not  give  up;  and 
at  last  long  lines  of  French  troops  came 
marching  up  the  roads  to  give  help,  and 
the  deadly  purpose  of  the  Germans  was 
never  carried  out.  The  iron  will  of  Douglas 
Haig  had  kept  strong  and  mighty  the  will 
of  his  soldiers  through  a  time  of  terrible 
danger,  and  the  might  of  will  is  ever  greater 
than  the  might  of  brute  force. 

Thus  the  offensive,  which  the  Germans 
had  planned  so  carefully  and  in  which  they 
had  such  high  hopes,  finally  ended  in  failure 
for  them.  Then,  in  July,  the  Allies,  with 
the  aid  of  American  troops,  no  longer  stood 
merely  on  defense,  but  in  turn  began  a  fierce 
and  steady  attack  upon  the  enemy.  Under 


SIR    DOUGLAS    HAir, 


that  attack  the  German  troops  were  forced 
steadily  backward  over  the  ground  they 
had  taken  and,  on  November  n,  1918,  the 
terrible  warfare  came  to  an  end.  Germany, 
having  lost  all  hope  of  success,  asked  for  an 
armistice  and  her  request  was  granted. 

No  longer  could  the  roaring  of  guns  be 
heard.  No  longer  \vere  men  losing  their 
lives  in  the  greatest  war  of  history.  No 
longer  did  General  Haig,  patient,  untiring, 
determined,  need  to  study  his  maps  and 
direct  new  attacks.  Peace  was  at  hand. 
Now  at  last,  after  years  of  faithful  service, 
he  had  finished  his  great  task,  deserving 
full  well  to  rest  on  the  laurels  he  had  won. 


FERDINAND   FOCH 

The  Savior  of  the  Allies 

ONCE  upon  a  time  —  it  was  on  the  fourth 
of  August  of  the  year  1851  — a  baby  boy, 
to  whom  the  name  Ferdinand  was  given, 
was  born  in  the  old  town  of  Tarbes  in  south- 
western France.  The  baby's  father,  Mon- 
sieur Foch,  had  a  position  in  Tarbes  under 
the  government. 

The  boy  grew  up  strong  and  healthy, 
though  he  was  a  slender  little  fellow,  and 
not  as  tall  as  some  of  his  playmates  of  the 
same  age.  He  had  clear  eyes  of  gray-blue 
which  looked  directly  into  the  faces  of  those 
to  whom  he  spoke.  His  chin  and  nose  were 
strong  and  decided.  Though  he  was  quiet 
he  had  a  "will  of  his  own,"  as  people  say. 

The  boy  had  two  younger  brothers,  so 
with  his  older  sister  and  himself  there  were 
four  happy  children  in  the  family.  They 
were  carefully  trained  in  religious  teachings, 
as  their  parents  were  very  pious.  So  they 

194 


Marshal    Ferdinand   Foc-h 


FERDINAND   FOCH  l<>r> 

grew  up  loving  their  church  and  faithfully 
saying  their  prayers,  and  listening  with 
wondering  eyes  to  the  tales  of  miracles 
performed  long  ago. 

Why,  only  a  few  miles  away  from  Tarbes 
was  a  grotto  famous  for  the  cures  made  by 
its  holy  waters!  A  little  peasant  girl  named 
Bernadette,  so  the  story  ran,  was  told  by  the 
Virgin  herself  of  the  miracles  that  could  be 
performed  by  means  of  these  waters.  Since 
Bernadette's  time  many  a  procession  of  sick 
people  had  passed  through  Tarbes  on  the 
way  to  this  grotto,  and  many  a  cure  they 
had  to  tell  about  when  they  stopped  in  the 
town  on  their  way  back. 

In  his  home  Ferdinand  listened  to  story 
after  story  about  the  valiant  deeds  of  his 
grandfather  Duprc.  In  his  young  days 
this  brave  soldier  had  fought  in  a  war  with 
Spain,  under  the  great  Emperor  Napoleon. 
Because  of  his  bravery  at  that  time  this 
grandfather  had  been  made  a  Chevalier  by 
Napoleon. 

Little  Ferdinand,  as  well  as  the  rest  of  the 
family,  almost  made  an  idol  of  the  old  man. 


196       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

War,  so  the  lad  must  have  thought,  was  a 
dreadful  but  very  wonderful  thing.  Surely 
there  could  be  nothing  better  in  the  world 
than  to  become  a  warrior  and  fight  for 
France. 

In  the  country  around  Tarbes  there  were 
numerous  farms  where  strong  and  beautiful 
horses  were  raised.  Many  of  them  belonged 
to  an  Arabian  breed  that  was  fleet-footed 
and  especially  suited  to  the  use  of  soldiers  in 
the  French  cavalry.  Ferdinand  learned  to 
ride  horseback  when  he  was  quite  small  and 
always  afterwards  enjoyed  the  exercise. 

Probably  the  most  exciting  days  of  the 
year  were  those  given  up  to  horse  races  and 
markets.  Then  the  boy  would  watch  the 
people  flocking  in  from  smaller  towns  and 
villages,  dressed  in  their  best  garments  and 
all  eager  for  the  coming  good  time.  Some 
were  peasants  and  wore  the  bright  costume 
of  their  class.  Others  were  wealthy  land- 
owners and  merchants  prepared  to  buy  the 
best  horses  for  sale  that  day.  The  hand- 
some men  of  Navarre  could  be  easily  marked 
because  of  their  carefully  braided  hair.  So, 


FERDINAND   FOCH  197 

too,  the  strong  Catalonians,  because  of  their 
dark  skins  and  long,  heavy  hair.  Altogether 
the  horse  fairs  gave  the  Foch  children  plenty 
to  talk  about  for  many  days  afterwards. 

Ferdinand's  first  school  was  in  an  old,  old 
building  which  had  a  quaint  prayer  in  the 
Latin  tongue  cut  into  the  wall  over  the 
doorway. 

'May  this  house,"  so  the  inscription  ran, 
'remain  standing  until  the  ant  has  drunk 
all  the  waves  of  the  sea  and  the  tortoise  has 
crawled  around  the  world/5 

It  is  easy  to  understand  that  if  the 
builder's  prayer  were  granted  his  work  would 
last  a  long,  long  time  -  -  to  the  end  of  the 
world,  in  fact. 

Ferdinand  did  not  live  many  years  in 
Tarbes.  He  was  still  a  schoolboy  when  his 
father  was  made  paymaster  for  the  treasury 
at  Rodez  about  two  hundred  miles  away. 
There  he  and  his  family  stayed  for  a  while; 
after  which  he  went  to  Polignan  and  then  to 
St.  Etienne,  where  he  became  tax  collector. 
At  each  of  these  places  Ferdinand  went  to 
school. 


198       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

"The  lad  has  an  exact  mind,"  his  teachers 
soon  decided.  'He  is  particularly  good  in 
mathematics.  He  has  the  kind  of  mind 
that  should  be  trained  at  the  great  Poly- 
technic Institute  in  Paris." 

Monsieur  Foch  believed  that  the  teachers 
were  right :  Ferdinand  deserved  a  fine  edu- 
cation. 

"Though  I  am  far  from  rich,  he  shall  have 
it,"  decided  the  good  man. 

Accordingly,  when  the  youth  was  ready 
for  the  work  there,  he  entered  the  famous 
Jesuit  school  of  St.  Clement  at  Metz  in  the 
beautiful  province  of  Lorraine.  There  he 
found  himself  among  students  from  all  parts 
of  Europe. 

Over  the  borderland  to  the  east  lay 
Prussia,  a  country  strong  and  powerful,  and 
jealous  of  France's  rich  eastern  provinces. 
But  Metz  was  well  fortified.  All  around 
it  were  strong  forts.  It  had  nine  gateways, 
each  of  which  must  be  entered  by  means  of 
a  drawbridge. 

There  was  an  arsenal  at  Metz,  containing 
about  eighty  thousand  muskets,  and  there 


FERDINAND    FOCH  199 

was  a  hospital  for  sick  and  wounded  soldiers. 
On  one  side  there  was  a  redoubt  that  formed 
an  island,  from  which  there  was  an  under- 
ground entrance  to  the  city.  Yes,  Metz 
would  be  a  mighty  stronghold  against  any 
jealous  foes  who  might  try  to  enter  France 
on  the  east. 

In  this  fortified  city  there  was  a  fine 
cathedral,  and  a  famous  old  church,  and 
the  abbey  of  St.  Vincent  with  a  history  of 
its  own.  Ferdinand  looked  upon  these 
buildings  with  great  reverence,  because  he 
was  a  very  religious  youth.  Though  he  was 
anxious  to  learn  his  lessons  well,  he  was 
equally  faithful  in  his  duties  to  the  church. 
Never  was  a  day  too  busy  for  him  to  forget 
those  duties  in  prayer,  or  in  attendance  at 
church  service. 

He  was  still  a  young  student  when  the  roar 
of  a  wicked  war  resounded  through  eastern 
France.  Prussia  had  seized  a  chance  to 
fight  for  rich  lands  there  which  she  wished 
for  her  own.  The  French  army  was  not  so 
large  or  so  well  trained  as  that  of  Prussia. 
Its  commanders  were  timid  and  fearful.  Its 


200       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

cannon  were  not  powerful.  Prussia,  on  the 
other  hand,  had  generals  full  of  daring  who 
had  faith  in  themselves  and  their  troops. 
Plentiful  supplies  of  ammunition,  and  guns 
of  great  power  had  been  made  ready. 

So  the  French  failed  in  attack  after  attack 
till  at  last  there  was  nothing  to  do  but  sur- 
render. Thus  it  happened  in  the  early 
autumn  of  1870  that  a  sad  company  rode 
forth  from  the  old  fortress  of  Sedan  in  north- 
ern France  to  make  terms  with  the  enemy. 

First  came  the  bodyguard  of  the  Emperor 
Louis  Napoleon.  Their  polished  arms  shone 
in  the  sunlight.  They  wore  helmets  of  steel. 
Bright  pennants  waved  from  their  lances. 
Behind  them  rode  the  Emperor  in  an  open 
carriage.  He  was  ill  in  body  and  suffering 
great  physical  pain;  he  could  not  live  long. 
But  the  lines  in  his  thin  cheeks  and  the  sad- 
ness in  his  eyes  showed  that  he  was  sick  in 
mind  as  well  as  in  body,  and  that  his  heart 
was  heavy  with  the  sorrow  of  a  shameful 
defeat.  Last  in  the  procession  was  a  band 
of  Prussian  hussars  clattering  in  steel  armor. 

In  the  company  attending  Louis  Napoleon 


FERDINAND   FOCH  201 

on  his  unhappy  errand  that  day  was  the 
youth  Ferdinand  Foch,  so  we  have  been 
told.  He  had  left  his  studies  when  the  war 
broke  out  and  was  now  a  cadet  in  the  Em- 
peror's staff  at  Sedan. 

On  rode  the  little  procession  till  it  reached 
the  Chateau  Bellevue  where  the  King  of 
Prussia  sat  waiting  for  its  arrival. 

Louis  Napoleon,  with  his  guard  about 
him,  entered  the  reception  hall.  The  Ger- 
man officers  rose  when  he  stood  before  them, 
with  the  courtesy  due  so  great  a  man.  Not 
so  the  Prussian  King.  He  remained  seated, 
looking  up  scornfully.  There  was  no  thought 
in  his  mind  now,  evidently,  that  only  a 
short  time  ago  he  had  been  treated  royally 
by  the  Emperor  when  he  visited  him  in 
Paris.  Ah !  that  had  been  before  this  hate- 
ful war,  and  to-day  he  was  a  proud  victor. 

Standing  there,  bent  with  pain,  Louis 
Napoleon  drew  his  blade  and  handed  the 
hilt  to  the  conqueror. 

'Sire,"  he  said,  "here  is  my  sword.'1 

'I  take  it,"  replied  the  King  in  an  insolent 
voice.  And  then,  "I  give  it  back  to  you/3 


202       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

The  young  officer  Ferdinand  Foch  listened 
with  flashing  eyes  and  drew  a  long  breath. 
So  did  the  rest  of  the  ruler's  staff,  at  hearing 
him  spoken  to  with  such  contempt.  Never 
would  they  forget  the  insulting  voice,  the 
insulting  manner.  Sometime  the  punish- 
ment would  come  to  Prussia  —  it  must 
come  —  for  her  treatment  of  France  this 
day! 

So  thought  young  Foch.  'The  Prussian 
King  meant,  Til  take  care  of  you/  when 
he  spoke  as  he  did  to  our  Emperor/3  he 
said  many  years  afterwards.  That  insolent 
king,  as  it  happened,  was  the  grandfather  of 
William  Hohenzollern,  the  Emperor  of  Ger- 
many who,  as  we  know,  led  his  people  into 
this  last  war,  the  greatest  and  most  terrible 
in  history. 

And  William  Hohenzollern,  as  we  also 
know,  has  shown  the  same  overbearing 
manner  as  his  grandfather  —  cruel  and 
without  mercy,  and  daring  to  set  himself 
up  as  a  god  among  his  fellow  men. 

With  the  end  of  the  short  and  hateful 
war  the  city  of  Metz  was  left  in  the  hands 


FERDINAND    FOCI  I  203 

of  the  Prussians.  For  many  years  Ferdinand 
Foch  was  to  think  of  it  with  sorrow.  He 
had  spent  happy  months  there  in  the  Jesuit 
school.  He  had  wandered  freely  through 
its  noble  streets  and  fine  parks.  He  had 
worshiped  in  its  grand  cathedral.  But 
now  Prussian  soldiers  stood  on  guard  behind 
its  strong  walls;  the  hated  Prussian  tongue 
was  spoken  in  its  streets;  and  in  one  of  the 
principal  places  the  statue  of  the  Prussian 
King  was  set  up  for  all  to  admire.  Little 
desire  could  the  French  patriot  have  to  con- 
tinue his  studies  there  after  the  war  had 
ended. 

Accordingly  he  took  his  examinations  as 
quickly  as  possible  for  entrance  into  the 
great  Polytechnic  Institute  at  Paris. 

Shortly  afterwards  he  was  busy  with  his 
studies  there  and  living  very  simply,  because 
he  had  little  money  to  spend  for  either 
food  or  clothing.  Many  a  time,  so  it  has 
been  said,  he  made  a  meal  on  black  bread 
alone.  Little  this  troubled  him,  however, 
for  his  mind  was  being  fed  with  the  riches 
of  knowledge.  Moreover,  he  was  happy  in 


204       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

strong  faith  in  God's  goodness.      'God  is 
guiding  me,"  he  felt,  "so  all  will  be  well." 

When  a  little  boy  Ferdinand  had  eagerly 
listened  to  stories  about  Napoleon.  He 
was  only  twelve  years  old,  in  fact,  when  he 
read  a  long  history  of  what  had  taken  place 
under  Napoleon's  rule.  It  was  such  "  heavy ' 
reading,  as  we  say,  that  most  boys  would 
have  been  frightened  away  at  the  first  page. 
But  young  Foch  kept  on  to  the  end. 

"One  can  learn  much  about  carrying  on 
war  by  studying  the  campaigns  of  Napo- 
leon,'3 the  youth  still  thought  when  he 
entered  the  Polytechnic  Institute.  Napo- 
leon, on  the  very  next  day  after  being 
crowned,  had  given  the  school  its  motto: 
"Science  and  glory  —  all  for  the  country.'5 

Among  Ferdinand's  fellow  students  at 
the  Institute  was  the  young  man,  Joseph 
Joffre,  who  had  entered  it  before  the  war 
and  left  his  studies  to  fight  for  his  country. 
Now  he  had  returned  to  finish  his  course, 
and  for  the  first  time  met  his  neighbor  from 
the  Southland. 

In  those  days  Paris  was  not  a  happy  place. 


FERDINAND   KOCH  205 

Everywhere  about  were  ruined  buildings, 
marks  of  the  siege  it  had  suffered  from  the 
Germans.  And  when  young  Foch  turned 
his  eyes  to  the  hilltops  around,  he  could 
imagine  the  hated  German  troops  stationed 
there  as  they  had  been  a  few  months  before. 

Oddly  enough,  Ferdinand  had  a  constant 
reminder  of  his  childhood  on  the  walls  of 
the  building  where  he  had  his  room.  It 
was  the  selfsame  inscription  that  had  been 
placed  over  the  door  of  his  first  school  in 
Tarbes:  'May  this  house  remain  standing 
until  the  ant  has  drunk  all  the  waves  of  the 
sea  and  the  tortoise  has  crawled  around  the 
world." 

After  graduating  from  the  Polytechnic 
Institute  young  Foch  went  to  other  famous 
schools  where  he  received  training  in  cav- 
alry and  artillery.  From  time  to  time  he 
stopped  in  his  studies  to  act  as  an  officer  of 
artillery  in  different  garrisons. 

When  he  was  twenty-seven  years  old  he 
was  made  a  captain.  Eight  years  after- 
wards he  entered  the  Superior  School  of 
War,  the  highest  one  of  the  kind  in  France, 


206       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

and  from  this  he  graduated,  fourth  in  his 
class,  in  1887. 

After  this  came  more  training  in  garrisons. 
Foch  was  learning,  we  see,  all  that  could  be 
gained  by  study  and  training  how  best  to 
carry  on  war  if  it  should  ever  talce  place. 

At  last,  in  the  year  1890,  he  was  chosen 
to  be  an  instructor  at  the  War  College.  He 
had  become  by  this  time  a  major. 

A  great  work  opened  before  him.  From 
its  beginning  he  was  on  fire  to  make  the 
students  under  him  understand  the  meaning 
of  war  -  -  to  see  it  for  themselves  -  -  to  live 
it.  Thus,  as  he  talked  to  them  in  the  great 
classroom,  the  maps  spread  out  before  them 
changed  into  actual  battle  fields.  The  dots 
and  lines  became  hills  and  valleys  and  flow- 
ing streams.  They  themselves  were  ad- 
venturing among  them.  Behind  yonder 
wood  the  army  of  the  enemy  was  encamped. 
On  the  hillside  above,  the  guns  of  the  enemy 
were  sending  forth  torrents  of  shot  and 
shell.  Danger  surrounded  them.  They  drew 
long,  excited  breaths.  Their  cheeks  flushed. 
Their  eyes  were  aflame.  Paris,  with  its 


FERDINAND   FOCH  207 

gay  streets  and  noise  of  business,  seemed 
far  away.  They  were,  in  their  minds,  in 
the  thick  of  combat,  and  their  leader  was  the 
slim  man  with  strong  keen  eyes  who  stood 
before  them.  How  honest  and  determined 
was  this  man!  How  dear  to  him  was 
his  country  and  theirs-  -beautiful  France! 
Every  student  was  fired  by  him  with  the 
longing  to  become  a  faithful  patriot  in 
defending  this  revered  land. 

'Why  had  the  Prussians  won  so  easy  a 
victory?'  Ferdinand  Foch  asked  his  pupils. 
Then  he  showed  them  that  the  Prussians 
had  faith  in  themselves,  while  the  French 
officers  lacked  such  faith.  This  was  the 
main  reason  the  enemy  met  with  success, 
though  making  many  foolish  mistakes. 

"A  battle  is  not  lost  till  you  think  it  is 
lost/3  So  Foch  taught  his  students. 

Again,  he  showed  them  that  giving  com- 
mands is  only  one  step  in  the  course  of  an 
officer's  training.  He  must  see  that  the  com- 
mand is  carried  out.  He  must,  moreover, 
understand  bow  it  shall  be  carried  out,  and 
he  must  have  faith  in  the  outcome. 


208       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

Foch  believed  that  without  "morale" 
there  would  be  failure.  What  is  morale? 
We  have  heard  this  word  used  a  great  deal 
of  late,  but  many  people  find  it  hard  to  state 
just  what  it  means.  We  know  what  strength 
and  health  are  to  the  body.  So  morale  is 
to  the  mind.  A  person  who  has  morale  has 
a  healthy  mind.  No  dragons  of  fear  have 
a  place  there.  No  thought  of  failure  is 
allowed  to  enter.  The  mind  is  strong.  It 
sees  only  success  ahead ;  and  in  the  present, 
work  —  steady,  determined  work  towards 
that  success. 

So  Foch  taught  his  students.  They  must 
make  their  brains  work.  Not  words  alone, 
not  carrying  out  orders  alone,  were  ever 
enough.  Not  the  blind  obedience  of  the 
dog  and  the  horse!  But  the  keen,  quick 
perception  of  why  they  must  do  certain 
things.  And  when  they  watched  the  moves 
of  the  enemy  they  must  ask  themselves, 
'Why  are  my  foes  acting  as  they  do?  Just 
what  is  their  purpose?'  Striving  thus  to 
understand,  the  officers'  minds  keep  clear 
and  their  will  is  steadied. 


FERDINAND    KOCH  200 

You  can  readily  see  what  kind  ot  men  left 
the  War  College  after  being  under  such 
training  as  Foch  gave.  Many  of  his  pupils, 
we  are  told,  have  won  glory  and  honor  in  the 
War  against  War  which  we  have  just  passed 
through. 

First  of  all  he  impressed  upon  them  that 
they  must  learn  to  think.  '  You  officers,'3  he 
said  to  them,  'will  be  asked  later  on  to  be 
the  brains  of  an  army.  Never  complain  of 
the  difficulty  of  a  problem.  If  a  problem 
were  not  difficult  it  would  not  be  a  problem. 
Our  brains  were  made  to  be  worked.  Other- 
wise, what  purpose  do  they  serve?' 

Again  he  said:  'Victory  goes  to  those 
who  merit  it  by  the  greatest  will  power  as 
well  as  by  the  keenest  intellect/1 

The  will  to  victory!'  In  all  his  teachings 
Foch  showed  the  need  of  this  and  what  it 
would  accomplish.  He  believed  it,  and  be- 
cause of  this  he  made  his  students  believe  it. 

Foch  was  a  quiet  man  in  all  his  ways. 
In  course  of  time  he  married,  and  had  chil- 
dren whom  he  loved  dearly  and  in  whose 
life  he  was  deeply  interested.  But  he  did 


210       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

not  care  for  the  balls  and  other  gay  enter- 
tainments which  many  of  his  friends  and 
acquaintances  enjoyed.  When,  once  in  a 
while,  he  attended  a  dinner  party  he  spoke 
little. 

In  1901  he  was  made  a  lieutenant  colonel 
and  left  the  Superior  College  of  War  to  take 
command  of  one  of  the  French  garrisons. 
Two  years  later  he  was  made  a  colonel  and 
sometime  afterwards  a  brigadier  general. 

Then,  in  1907,  Clemenceau,  the  prime 
minister,  sent  for  him  to  attend  a  council 
on  war  matters.  When  it  was  over,  he 
turned  to  Foch  and  asked  him  to  take 
luncheon  with  him. 

As  the  two  chatted  together  over  their 
coffee,  Clemenceau  said  lightly,  'Oh,  by 
the  way,  I  have  a  bit  of  news  for  you.  It 
may  interest  you  to  know  that  your  name 
is  proposed  as  Director  of  the  Superior 
School  of  War." 

'I!'  exclaimed  Foch  in  astonishment. 
He  knew  well  that  many  French  officers  of 
high  family,  and  having  what  Americans 
call  "pull"  were  anxious  to  gain  the  position. 


FERDINAND   FOCI  I  211 

'Why,"  he  continued,  "I  am  not  even  a 
candidate.  It's  impossible.  And  besides, 
I  fear  you  do  not  know  about  my  family. 
What  would  the  politicians  say  if  they  were 
to  learn  that  the  Director  of  the  Superior 
School  of  War  is  of  a  religious  family, 
to  whom  the  church  is  of  tremendous 
moment  ?  You  many  not  know  it,  but  my 
brother  is  a  Jesuit!  Think  of  it,  a  Jesuit 

A.     I    " 

priest! 

Now,  Clemenceau  was  opposed  to  the 
Catholic  church.  Nevertheless  he  believed 
that  Ferdinand  Foch  would  make  the  best 
Director  of  the  War  College,  and  fully 
deserved  the  honor  of  that  high  office.  So 
he  answered  shortly,  'All  the  Jesuits  in  the 
world  could  not  alter  the  fact  that  you  are 
to  be  Director  of  the  War  College." 

So  the  matter  was  settled,  and  Foch 
took  chief  command  of  the  Superior  School 
of  War. 

He  set  to  work  at  once  to  make  important 
improvements  there.  Under  him  the  train- 
ing of  young  officers  became  better  than 
ever  before.  He  had  already  written  two 


212       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

valuable  books  on  the  art  of  war,  which 
were  widely  read  and  studied,  not  only  in 
France,  but  in  Germany. 

In  1911  he  received  the  order  to  take 
command  of  a  division  of  troops  at  Chau- 
mont.  The  next  year  a  whole  corps  was 
given  into  his  charge.  Soon  afterwards  he 
held  a  post  of  great  honor  in  the  French 
army:  he  was  commander  of  the  Twentieth 
Corps,  stationed  at  Nancy,  not  far  from  the 
borders  of  Germany. 

Nancy  was  a  gay  and  beautiful  city. 
But  during  his  stay  there  General  Foch  had 
no  time  to  take  part  in  its  gay  life.  He  was 
busy  trying  to  make  the  place  strong  against 
any  possible  attacks  from  Germany. 

"When  she  does  attack  France  her  troops 
will  first  strike  against  this  stronghold,"  he 
said  to  himself. 

While  Foch  was  in  command  at  Nancy,  a 
young  captain  under  him  there  wrote  home 
to  his  parents  describing  the  General,  whom 
he  admired  very  much.  Among  other  things 
the  young  man  said:  'He  is  a  man  still 
young,  slender  and  supple,  and  rather  frail; 


FERDINAND    FOCH  213 

his  powerful  head  seems  like  a  flower  too 
heavy  for  a  stem  so  light. " 

When  the  captain  wrote  that  Foch  was 
still  young,  he  was  almost  sixty-three  years 
old.  Yet  he  was  so  quick  and  active  in  his 
movements  that  he  made  those  around  him 
think  of  him  as  a  young  man. 

The  captain  also  wrote  of  the  light  in  the 
General's  eyes,  of  the  clearness  of  his  gaze, 
of  his  great  energy,  of  his  direct  speech, 
and  of  his  strong  faith  in  our  Heavenly 
Father. 

"General  Foch,"  he  said,  'is  a  prophet 
whom  his  God  transports." 

Afterwards,  it  may  be  said,  the  young 
officer  who  wrote  this  letter  gladly  gave  his 
life  for  his  country  while  fighting  under 
General  Foch. 

During  the  latter  part  of  July,  1914,  Foch 
was  given  a  furlough  to  visit  his  home  at 
Morlaix  where  his  two  daughters  with  their 
little  children  were  staying  with  his  wife. 
His  daughters'  husbands,  also  with  the 
army,  obtained  leave  of  absence  at  the  same 
time.  Such  a  happy  family  gathering  it 


214       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

was  for  the  next  few  days,  with  no  thought 
of  trouble! 

Then  suddenly  General  Foch  was  recalled 
to  Nancy.  Joffre,  who  had  become  the 
French  Generalissimo,  had  scented  danger 
over  the  borderland.  If  the  German  hordes 
were  preparing  to  attack  France,  in  what 
way  would  they  advance,  Joffre  asked 
himself.  From  the  east,  of  course,  he 
decided. 

And  so  Foch  thought.  Why,  in  what 
other  way  could  they  come?  To  be  sure 
there  were  strong  French  forts  there  —  at 
Toul  and  Verdun — and  Nancy  was  strongly 
defended.  A  big  army  like  that  of  Germany 
could  not  make  its  way  quickly  into  France 
from  the  east. 

But  in  what  other  way  could  it  enter 
France?  Surely  not  from  the  north,  be- 
cause that  would  make  it  necessary  for  the 
German  army  to  pass  through  Belgium  on 
its  way!  The  Emperor  of  Germany  was, 
of  course,  too  honorable  to  allow  this. 

So  it  was  quite  natural  for  Joffre  to  pre- 
pare for  the  defense  of  France  on  the  east 


FERDINAND    FOCI  I  215 

first  of  all,  and  order  Foch  to  be  ready  with 
his  troops  at  Nancy. 

On  the  fourth  of  August  the  terrible  war 
broke  out.  It  happened  to  be  General 
Foch's  birthday.  He  was  sixty-three  years 
old.  On  came  the  Germans,  divided  into 
five  armies,  and  expecting  to  overcome  the 
French  troops  and  take  Paris  by  the  first 
of  September.  Only  one  of  those  armies 
was  directed  against  Nancy.  The  others 
headed  north  and  swarmed  into  Belgium! 

And  Foch  ?  When  that  one  German  army 
advanced  over  the  eastern  borderland  he  was 
ready  for  its  coming.  No  doubt  the  German 
commander  expected  him  to  defend  it,  but 
nevertheless  he  expected  also  to  quickly 
rout  the  French  troops  stationed  there. 

Now  Foch  believed  that  the  best  way  to 
defend  is  to  attack.  Without  delay,  there- 
fore, his  brave  Twentieth  Corps  fought  its 
way  through  the  middle  of  the  invading 
army,  and  straight  on  into  German  Lor- 
raine. There,  for  fourteen  days,  Foch  with 
other  brave  generals  kept  the  Germans  at 
bay  with  their  troops. 


216       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

Unfortunately,  the  other  four  German 
armies  at  the  north  were  forcing  all  before 
them  during  this  time. 

Day  after  day  the  same  story  spread 
among  the  unhappy  French  people:  ' Re- 
treat! retreat!  retreat!' 

"Will  JofTre  give  no  other  order?'  cried 
those  who  lacked  faith. 

But  there  were  officers  in  his  army  who 
understood  him  better:  when  the  right 
place  was  reached  and  the  right  moment 
had  come,  he  had  planned  to  take  his  stand 
against  the  enemy.  When  the  river  Marne 
should  be  reached  the  Germans  must  not 
be  allowed  to  advance  further. 

So  JofTre  had  determined.  And  now  he 
took  thought  of  his  officers  and  considered 
who  were  best  fitted  to  be  stationed  at  the 
most  dangerous  points.  Ah!  there  was 
General  Foch.  He  would  create  a  new 
army  for  Foch,  made  up  of  certain  strong 
divisions  taken  from  the  other  armies.  It 
should  be  called  the  Ninth  Army.  He 
promptly  ordered  Foch  to  report  at  a  place 
on  the  Marne  called  Chalons. 


FERDINAND    KOCH  217 

When  Foch  reached  Chalons  his  new  army 
existed  only  on  paper. 

"What  do  you  mean?'  you  may  say. 
Just  this:  the  different  divisions  that  were 
to  form  it  were  still  on  their  way  to  Foch. 
He  did  not  even  know  where  some  of  them 
were,  because  at  that  very  time  they  were 
retreating  before  the  enemy.  Neither  did 
he  know  how  well  supplied  they  were  with 
arms,  or  how  tired  the  men  had  become 
from  fighting  and  the  hurried  march. 

Was  Foch  sick  at  heart  when  he  con- 
sidered these  things?  Not  so!  he  had 
taught  in  the  War  College  that  we  fail  only 
when  we  think  we  fail.  Also  he  believed 
now  as  before  that  the  only  way  for  an 
army  to  defend  itself  is  by  attack.  The 
present  was  a  good  time  to  show  this. 

Not  a  minute  was  lost.  He  must  get 
acquainted  with  his  army  as  it  gathered. 
He  must  understand  how  strong  it  was  and 
how  weary  were  the  men  who  were  to  carry 
out  his  orders.  The  feet  of  many  of  them 
were  blistered  and  bleeding  from  the  long, 
hurried  march;  their  bodies  were  aching. 


218       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

He  must  see  that  their  courage  was  kept  up. 
Then  they  would  forget  their  lameness  and 
pain  in  the  will  to  win. 

Up  and  down  the  sidewalk  of  the  little 
village  paced  the  restless  General  as  he 
made  his  plans.  He  was  short  in  stature 
and  lean  in  body.  But  these  things  were 
scarcely  noted  by  the  people  who  looked 
in  his  face.  How  keen  were  those  gray 
eyes!  How  strong  the  nose!  How  deter- 
mined the  chin!  Such  a  will  as  that  of 
Ferdinand  Foch  would  do  much  in  break- 
ing the  power  of  the  enemy. 

The  Battle  of  the  Marne  opened  early  in 
September,  1914,  only  a  month  after  the 
beginning  of  the  war.  For  five  days  the 
French  troops  met  one  sharp  attack  after 
another,  though  the  enemy  were  much 
greater  in  number.  Back  and  forth  rolled 
the  tide  of  war.  On  all  sides  were  the  dead 
and  dying.  Terrible  was  the  danger  to  the 
Allies.  If  they  gave  way,  the  German 
hordes  could  easily  press  on  to  Paris,  the 
heart  of  France.  And  then  - 

But  to  Foch,  posted  with  his  Ninth  Army 


FERDINAND    KOCH  219 

at  one  of  the  most  important  and  danger- 
ous points,  there  was  no  then.  He  saw 
only  the  present  and  its  great  need. 

He  had  sorrows  of  his  own  at  this  time. 
He  was  not  able  to  get  word  from  his  son 
and  the  husband  of  one  of  his  daughters. 
He  feared  for  their  lives.  Soon,  alas,  he 
was  to  learn  that  both  had  been  killed  in 
battle  near  the  Belgian  border.  But  now, 
noiv,  he  must  think  only  of  France.  And 
France  must  be  saved. 

Considering  closely,  he  decided  there 
must  be  a  gap  in  the  German  army.  That 
gap  must  be  filled  in  with  French  artillery. 
Quick  now!  Not  a  moment  must  be  lost 
in  pressing  that  artillery  forward.  As  a 
powerful  wedge  it  must  enter  the  gap  in  the 
German  army  and  break  it  apart. 

For  five  days  already  the  enemy  had  been 
battering  against  the  French  troops  with 
greater  and  greater  force.  Their  lines  were 
already  breaking.  Yet  now,  though  matters 
looked  so  discouraging,  Foch  saw  light. 

With  faith  that  there  was  a  weak  point 
in  the  army  of  the  enemy,  he  sent  this  tele- 


220       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

gram  to  Joffre:  "My  center  gives  way,  my 
right  recedes,  the  situation  is  excellent.  I 
shall  attack." 

His  order  for  the  day,  given  as  quietly  as 
he  would  have  said  "Good  morning/3  was 
this:  "The  situation  is  excellent.  I  order 
a  vigorous  resumption  of  the  offensive/3 

How  ridiculous  this  would  seem  to  many! 
But  not  to  Ferdinand  Foch,with  the  thought 
of  his  left  still  strong  and  full  of  fire.  Against 
its  foes  it  now  flung  itself  and  was  soon 
driving  them  backward  in  confusion.  The 
fortunes  of  France  had  been  turned  by  what 
seemed  a  miracle.  France  was  saved! 

And  Foch  -  -  was  he  pacing  restlessly 
back  and  forth  at  this  time,  excitedly  wait- 
ing for  news  of  the  battle  ?  Not  so !  Having 
made  his  plans  and  given  his  commands,  it 
was  his  duty  to  keep  calm  and  leave  the 
rest  to  God's  will.  So  he  set  out  with  one 
companion  for  a  stroll  along  the  country 
roads  that  stretched  back  from  the  battle 
front.  As  he  walked,  he  talked  quietly  of 
other  things  than  war.  Such  was  his  power 
over  himself. 


FERDINAND   FOCH  221 

From  that  day  the  Germans  retreated 
slowly  but  surely.  Foch's  will  had  helped 
Joftre  in  his  utmost  need  and  brought  vic- 
tory in  place  of  defeat.  Is  it  strange  that 
after  the  Battle  of  the  Marne  the  comman- 
der-in-chief  said  of  this  strong,  wise  helper, 
'He  is  the  first  strategist  in  Europe,  and  the 
humblest  of  men"? 

Before  that  battle  Foch  had  been  little 
heard  of  in  the  world.  But  when  shortly 
afterwards  he  was  made  a  Marshal  of 
France  and  a  member  of  the  Legion  of 
Honor  because  of  the  great  work  he  had 
done,  his  name  was  coupled  with  that  of 
Joseph  Joffre  on  every  tongue. 

One  day,  a  few  months  after  the  famous 
battle,  Foch  happened  to  be  seated  at  a 
dinner  table  with  some  of  his  officers.  They 
drew  him  into  talk  about  the  Marne. 

As  he  \vent  on  describing  it,  he  spread 
out  some  matches  on  the  table.  He  made 
them  represent  the  two  armies  -  -  the  Ger- 
man and  the  French.  To  one  particu- 
larly brave  division  of  his  o\vn  troops,  the 
Forty-second,  which  was  nearly  dead  from 


222       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

weariness,  but  full  of  fire,  he  gave  only  half 
a  match.  He  made  it  move  under  his  fingers 
as  he  described  its  forcing  back  a  German 
corps.  After  it,  he  said,  "We  launched 
some  played-out  troopers.  It  was  all  we 
had  left." 

Then  Foch  lifted  the  half-match  of  the 
Forty-second  Division  and  tossed  it  over 

to  the  center  of  the  table. 

'It  might  succeed,"  he  said;    "it  might 

fail.  It  succeeded.  The  men  were  on  their 
last  legs,  they  hadn't  an  ounce  of  strength 
left.  They  marched  all  the  same." 

One  of  Foch's  officers  has  written  a  book 
about  him.  After  telling  of  his  courage  at 
the  Battle  of  the  Marne,  he  went  on :  "  But 
what  I  can  least  of  all  forget  is  his  look 
which  reveals  his  whole  soul. 

'Back  of  its  invincible  energy  was  a 
sorrowful  tenderness,  a  great  melancholy. 
At  certain  moments  his  eyes  seemed  to  say, 
:  Young  man,  you  do  not  know  what  a  father 
suffers  when  mourning  has  entered  his  house 
forever.  They  have  taken  my  son,  and 
one  of  my  daughters  is  a  widow.  In  the 


FERDINAND   FOCH  223 

home  which  I  left  in  the  joy  of  a  summer 
Sunday  I  shall  find  little  orphans  who  will 
not  know  their  papa. 

"'Our  France  has  been  torn  and  mangled. 
There  are  thousands  and  thousands  of 
fathers  like  me  who  have  lost  everything 
they  loved,  all  the  hope  of  their  lives.  My 
heart  is  with  them.  I  know  what  it  means  Vs 

In  less  than  a  month  after  the  Germans 
had  been  driven  back  at  the  Marne,  Joffre 
sent  a  telegram  to  Foch,  saying  that  he  had 
chosen  him  to  be  his  Associate  General- 
issimo. In  other  words  Foch  was  to  share 
with  Joffre  the  command  of  the  army. 

'Leave  at  once  for  the  north,  where  you 
are  to  take  charge  of  all  the  troops  there/3 
Such  was  the  order  which  Foch  hastened  to 
obey. 

When  the  telegram  came  he  well  under- 
stood the  great  danger  that  now  threatened 
France.  The  Germans  had  been  turned 
back  at  the  Marne  from  advancing  to  Paris. 
Now  they  were  seeking  to  reach  the  sea  on 
the  north  and  cut  off  the  ports  there  from 
the  British  and  the  French.  If  they  sue- 


224       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

ceeded  they  could  prevent  supplies  from 
reaching  the  armies  of  the  Allies.  They 
could  also  prevent  the  coming  of  fresh 
troops  from  England. 

Foch  knew  that  not  a  single  moment 
must  be  lost.  Springing  into  an  automobile 
at  ten  o'clock  that  night,  he  rode  as  fast 
as  possible  to  the  headquarters  of  different 
generals  who  were  to  help  him  band  together 
a  strong  army.  That  army,  under  him,  must 
cut  off  the  enemy's  forces  in  their  race  to  the 
sea. 

Working  with  a  will,  he  made  his  army  so 
united  and  strong  that  it  proved  to  be  a 
mighty  wall  in  the  pathway  of  its  foes, 
and  they  were  blocked  at  Ypres  and  after- 
wards at  Flanders.  For  two  weeks  the 
fighting  was  terrific.  The  Germans  made 
one  fierce  attack  after  another,  but  the 
troops  of  the  Allies,  with  Foch  to  lead  them 
on,  met  each  attack  with  a  return  attack. 

'Our  enemies  must  not,  shall  not,  gain 
the  coast,"  so  the  great  leader  had  decided. 
Then,  cool  as  ever,  he  flew  from  one  place 
to  another  with  a  smile  half  hidden  by  his 


FERDINAND    FOCH  225 

big  gray  moustache  and  carelessly  chewing 
the  end  of  a  cigar. 

At  this  trying  time  he  gave  wise  advice  to 
King  Albert  of  Belgium  and  to  the  English 
commander,  Marshal  French.  He  helped 
both  to  feel  that  they  were  sure  to  win. 
He  seemed  to  be  everywhere  at  once,  giving 
aid  when  it  was  most  needed. 

One  night  he  heard  that  the  English 
cavalry  had  given  way  and  lost  an  impor- 
tant position.  He  sprang  into  his  car  and 
hastened  to  the  headquarters  of  Marshal 
French.  It  was  one  o'clock  when  he 
reached  it.  The  Marshal  was  asleep. 

Waking  him  up,  he  said,  '  Marshal, 
your  line  is  broken." 

"Yes,"  was  the  reply. 

"Have  you  any  reserves?'  Foch  asked 
quickly. 

"No,  I  have  nothing." 

"Good!  I  offer  you  mine.  The  gap  must 
be  filled  at  once.  If  we  allow  our  line  to  be 
pierced  at  a  single  point  we  are  lost  by 
reason  of  the  masses  of  attack  of  our  enemy. 
General  Joffre  has  sent  me  eight  battalions 


226       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

of  the  Thirty-second  Division.  Take  them 
and  on  with  the  fray." 

The  Marshal,  deeply  moved,  rose  and 
seized  Foch's  hand.  "Thank  you!"  he 
exclaimed.  'This  is  famous  help." 

In  an  hour  the  order  had  been  given  and 
the  gap  in  the  lines  had  been  filled. 

At  another  time  Foch  gave  help  like  this 
to  the  Belgian  army.  Then,  to  add  more 
courage,  he  said  to  its  leader,  "You  must 
hold  out  at  any  cost.  See!  Here  is  a 
line  for  you  to  hold." 

With  these  words  he  spread  out  a  map. 
Pointing  to  a  place  where  there  was  an 
embankment,  he  showed  where  water  could 
be  let  in  from  locks  not  far  away.  If  this 
were  done,  the  oncoming  Germans  would 
slump  in  the  marsh  thus  made,  and  their 
advance  would  be  checked.  Foch's  quick 
wit  had  seen  this.  His  advice  was  fol- 
lowed, and  the  day  was  saved. 

Then,  in  1916,  came  the  Battle  of  the 
Somme,  when  Foch's  careful  plans  were  so 
well  carried  out  that  the  Allies  swept  the 
Germans  back,  took  a  wide  stretch  of 


FERDINAND   FOCH  227 

country,  and  captured  great  numbers  of 
prisoners. 

Foch,  as  we  know,  had  helped  the  Bel- 
gians and  the  British  in  times  of  great  need. 
He  also  aided  the  Italian  army  when  it  was 
sore  pressed.  More  than  a  year  before 
this  happened  he  had  looked  ahead  and 
formed  the  plan  by  which  he  was  afterwards 
able  to  aid  them. 

After  the  Battle  of  the  Somme  all  the 
world  rang  with  the  name  of  the  hero, 
Ferdinand  Foch. 

1  He  is  the  greatest  soldier  the  world  has 
ever  known,"  cried  some.  'How  strange/3 
they  said,  "that  a  man  who  did  scarcely  any 
active  fighting  till  now  when  he  is  old, 
should  understand  it  better  than  generals 
who  have  been  engaged  in  many  wars!' 

Most  people  would  have  become  proud 
at  such  renown.  But  not  so  Marshal  Foch, 
the  man  of  few  words,  who  was  almost 
shy  when  he  found  himself  in  large  gather- 
ings. It  troubled  him  to  be  pointed  out 
and  talked  about  as  a  great  hero.  Joffre  was 
right  in  calling  him  the  humblest  of  men. 


228       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

Though  the  Battle  of  the  Somme  had 
brought  success  to  the  Allies,  many  dark 
days  and  months  followed,  in  which  they 
were  seldom  strong  enough  to  attack  the 
enemy,  though  they  steadily  kept  up  the 
defense. 

Then  the  day  came  when  noble,  patient 
Marshal  Joffre  gave  up  command  of  the 
French  army.  He  felt  as  well  as  others  that 
the  war  might  keep  on  for  many  years  if 
the  Allies  used  only  methods  of  defense. 
Some  one  who  could  see  more  clearly  how 
best  to  attack  should  be  chosen  in  his 
place. 

On  May  15,  1917,  while  Joffre  was  in  the 
United  States,  General  Foch  was  made  head 
of  the  General  Staff.  For  some  time  he  had 
had  hard  work  keeping  up  courage  in  his 
tired  soldiers.  But  lately  good  news  had 
come. 

'The  Americans  are  with  us  at  last !  they 
are  sending  us  aid!  Not  only  supplies  of 
food  and  ammunition  are  on  the  way  but 
men  —  fresh,  brave,  strong  men/'  So  the 
words  passed  from  one  troop  to  another,  and 


FERDINAND    FOCH  229 

the  weary  French  soldiers  drew  breaths  of 
relief. 

Shipload  after  shipload  of  American  troops 
went  speeding  across  the  Atlantic.  Regi- 
ment after  regiment  of  straight,  active  sol- 
diers landed  in  France. 

Surely  the  cruel  Huns  could  be  overcome 
now!  Yet  one  thing  more  was  needed 
unity.  There  was  the  British  army  eager 
to  do  its  best,  with  brave  fighters  from  far 
Australia  and  New  Zealand,  India,  and 
Africa  in  its  ranks.  There  were  the  French 
troops  fired  with  the  thought  that  France 
must  be  saved.  There  was  brave  little 
Belgium,  still  eager  to  do  her  share,  and  in 
the  southland  was  the  army  of  Italy  doing 
wonderful  deeds  of  daring.  The  leaders 
of  all  were  wise  men.  But  there  was  no 
one  head  to  look  the  field  over  and  direct 
all  the  different  lines  as  parts  of  one  great 
body. 

Germany  had  such  a  leader;  but  not  so 
the  Allies. 

'We  must  have  a  Generalissimo,  the 
Commander  of  all/3  declared  Wilson,  the 


230       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

President  of  the  United  States.  Lloyd 
George,  the  British  Prime  Minister,  agreed 
with  him.  So  did  Clemenceau,  the  French 
Premier. 

Who  should  be  chosen  for  the  important 
post?  None  other  than  Ferdinand  Foch, 
wise  and  far-seeing,  the  man  who  set  the 
souls  of  his  soldiers  on  fire  for  victory. 

Without  question  he  was  chosen.  Quietly 
he  took  charge  of  the  great  undertaking, 
with  faith  in  God  that  success  would  come. 
Germany  was  fighting  for  might.  The 
Allies  were  fighting  for  right.  This  war, 
then,  was  to  Ferdinand  Foch  Christ's 
war.  Peace  must  be  brought  about  on 
this  earth  —  a  lasting  peace,  and  good  will 
among  men. 

Never  was  the  busiest  day  too  busy  for 
the  great  general  to  be  kept  from  kneeling 
in  prayer  an  hour  each  night  and  morning  in 
order  that  he  might  draw  strength  from 
God  for  the  tasks  before  him. 

One  day,  when  the  fight  was  raging  at  its 
worst,  a  young  American  soldier  who  was 
off  duty  was  wandering  about  a  little  French 


FERDINAND   KOCH  281 

village  not  far  behind  the  battle  front.  He 
came  to  an  old  empty  church  and  stepped 
inside  to  look  around.  As  he  stood  there 
\vith  bared  head,  another  man  entered.  He 
was  old  and  gray-haired.  He  wore  a  uni- 
form that  was  worn  and  shabby.  The 
eagles  on  the  shoulders  of  his  coat  showed 
that  he  must  be  a  general.  No  staff  of 
officers  attended  him,  however  -  -  only  an 
orderly  bore  him  company. 

The  young  soldier  gave  little  heed  to  the 
old  man  except  to  observe  that  he  knelt  in 
deep  prayer,  and  that  he  remained  so  for  a 
long  time  -  -  three  quarters  of  an  hour 
perhaps.  Then  he  arose  and  softly  left  the 
church. 

The  young  American  followed  him  out 
and  down  the  street.  There,  to  his  sur- 
prise, he  noticed  that  people  drew  to  one 
side  as  the  general  passed,  gazing  at  him 
with  wondering  eyes.  The  American  saw 
also  that  soldiers  whom  he  met  saluted  him 
excitedly,  as  though  honoring  some  one  far 
above  ordinary  officers. 

It  was  Ferdinand  Foch,  Generalissimo  of 


232       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

the  armies  of  the  Allies  in  the  greatest  and 
most  terrible  war  of  all  times.  While  he 
prayed  in  that  church  millions  of  men  were, 
at  his  command,  offering  their  lives  in  the 
trenches;  at  his  word  generals  were  hurry- 
ing from  place  to  place  to  carry  out  his 
orders;  mighty  guns  were  hurling  defiance 
against  the  enemy.  And  yet,  in  the  midst 
of  terrific  happenings,  this  'Gray  man  of 
Christ'  as  he  has  since  been  called,  had 
sought  the  quiet  little  village  church  to 
draw  strength  and  clearness  of  sight  from 
his  Heavenly  Father. 

Even  after  General  Pershing  with  his 
brave  American  troops  came  to  the  help  of 
the  Allies,  there  was  a  long,  hard  struggle 
ahead  of  them. 

Germany  had  seen  that  with  the  coming 
of  the  Americans,  her  army  must  fight 
harder  than  ever  and  must  lose  no  time  in 
doing  so.  And  why?  Because  the  strength 
of  those  whom  she  was  opposing  was  steadily 
growing  with  the  arrival  of  shipload  after 
shipload  of  fresh,  spirited  soldiers  from 
across  the  Atlantic.  Moreover,  the  Huns 


FERDINAND    KOCH 


learned  that,  if  necessary,  the  United  States 
would  send  five  million  men  to  resist  them. 
Now  or  never,  then,  Germany  must  win. 

And  so,  in  the  early  spring  of  1918,  she 
began  a  terrific  offensive  -  -  first,  mainly  in 
the  north  against  the  British  troops,  and 
afterwards  along  a  battle  front  of  more  than 
four  hundred  miles. 

One  frightful  attack  followed  another. 
But  Foch,  the  wise  Generalissimo,  was  busy, 
not  only  with  the  terrible  present,  but  also 
in  making  plans  for  the  future  and  preparing 
to  carry  them  out. 

At  last  -  -  it  was  the  middle  of  July  -  -  he 
saw  that  the  time  was  ripe  for  an  offensive 
of  his  own. 

The  Germans  were  still  making  fierce  as- 
saults, but  the  Allies  fought  bravely  for  the 
positions  they  had  taken  and  destroyed 
one  advancing  wave  after  another.  British, 
French,  Italian,  and  American  troops  were 
all  busy,  meeting  the  onrush  of  the  enemy 
and  capturing  important  points  by  attacks 
both  on  the  ground  and  in  the  air.  Then  - 
it  was  on  July  15  -  -  the  German  commander 


2%       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

took  a  daring  stand  at  a  place  which  laid 
him  open  to  great  danger. 

Foch  had  expected  he  would  do  so  and  was 
rejoiced.  'I  am  satisfied,"  he  said. 

Shortly  afterwards  came  the  beginning  of 
the  end  of  the  Great  War. 

It  was  of  no  use,  Foch  had  decided,  to  try 
to  advance  all  along  the  many  miles  of 
battle  front  at  once.  To  begin  with,  the 
Allies  did  not  have  enough  guns. 

"I  must  strike  many  blows,  one  after 
another,"  thought  the  Generalissimo,  'and 
at  places  where  my  enemies  are  least  likely 
to  expect  them.  After  one  attack  is  started 
the  next  one  must  follow  in  a  different  spot 
as  soon  afterwards  as  possible.  The  Huns 
must  have  no  time  to  rest.  They  must  be 
tired  out  by  the  constant  strain  put  on 
them." 

Many  weeks  went  by  in  which  the  attacks 
of  the  Allies  were  made  more  and  more  often, 
and  with  greater  and  greater  speed.  Thou- 
sands upon  thousands  of  brave  soldiers  were 
killed  in  these  attacks,  because  Foch  saw 
that  the  time  had  come  when  he  must  not 


FERDINAND    FOCH 


think  most  of  saving  the  lives  of  his  men. 
He  must  consider  victory  only  -  -  victory 
to  be  won  as  quickly  as  possible. 

Long  afterwards,  when  that  victory  had 
been  gained,  he  was  asked,  'How  did  you 
turn  the  German  offensive  into  bitter 
defeat?" 

He  replied:  :You  ask  me  to  tell  you  in  a 
few  words.  Victories  are  won  by  science. 
That  is  true;  but  also  by  faith.  When  one 
has  faith,  one  does  not  retire;  one  stops  the 
enemy  where  one  finds  him. 

:You  tell  me  that  I  gave  victory  to 
France.  It  was  our  admirable  soldiers  who 
gave  it.  I  have  but  one  merit  -  -  that  of 
never  despairing.'3 

With  faith,  therefore,  in  final  success, 
Foch  steadily  planned  and  strove  for  that 
success,  and  with  the  coming  of  late  autumn 
the  Huns  were  in  full  retreat.  So  fast  had 
the  Allies  borne  down  upon  them  that  re- 
serve troops  and  needed  supplies  could  not 
be  brought  up  in  time.  Fear  seized  their 
hearts.  Faith  in  their  leaders  fled.  Belief 
in  victory  departed. 


236       LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

Then  came  a  glad  day,  November  u, 
1918,  for  millions  of  people  and  for  their 
savior,  Ferdinand  Foch. 

The  news  had  spread  that  Germany  had 
given  up  hope  and  had  asked  for  an  armis- 
tice. Her  delegates  had  been  sent  to  plead 
for  her.  They  traveled  over  the  very  road 
near  Sedan  where  in  1870  the  French  Em- 
peror had  ridden  to  offer  his  sword  to  the 
German  conquerors.  But  how  differently 
the  delegates  of  the  enemy  were  treated 
from  the  way  the  ruler  of  France  had  been 
received  by  the  Germans  in  1870. 

These  delegates  received  every  courtesy. 
As  they  rode  on  their  way  French  officers 
guided  them  over  the  dark  roads  through  a 
stretch  of  forests  till  they  reached  a  stopping 
place  for  the  night.  The  next  day  they 
were  still  guided  as  they  went  on  with  their 
journey  towards  Senlis.  There,  waiting  for 
them  in  a  railway  car,  was  Marshal  Foch, 
the  man  who  had  attended  the  French 
Emperor  on  his  unhappy  mission  years  ago. 
Then  he  was  young  and  unknown.  Now  he 
was  old  and  gray-haired  and  a  generalissimo. 


FERDINAND   FOCI-I 


Moreover,  he  was  sure  that  the  German 
army  was  at  last  completely  in  his  power. 
Suppose  he  refused  the  armistice!  In  a  few 
days  more,  at  the  latest,  the  enemy  must 
surrender  or  be  destroyed.  But  if  the 
struggle  were  allowed  to  go  on  for  even 
those  few  days  it  would  cost  the  lives  of 
more  of  his  brave  soldiers.  Not  one  of 
them,  he  felt,  must  be  sacrificed  without 
need.  So,  for  their  sakes,  he  would  agree  to 
the  armistice,  but  it  must  be  one  whose 
terms  meant  victory  for  the  Allies. 

He  had  carefully  prepared  the  only  terms 
on  which  this  could  be  granted  when  the 
German  delegates  entered  the  car.  Marshal 
P'och  rose  to  receive  them. 

'What   do  you   wish,   gentlemen?'       he 
asked  calmly. 

'We    have    come,    Marshal,    to    arrange 
terms  of  an  armistice,"  was  the  answer. 

Then,  quietly,  Foch  read  the  terms  on 
which  the  Allies  would  be  willing  to  agree 
to  an  armistice.  Hard  terms  they  were; 
only  a  country  which  had  been  completely 
defeated  would  accept  them.  But  Germany, 


238        LEADERS  TO  LIBERTY 

as  Foch  felt  sure,  bad  been  completely  de- 
feated and  would  accept  these  terms.  Once 
accepted,  a  world  peace  would  be  sure  to 
follow. 

He  was  not  scornful  in  his  reading,  how- 
ever, though  he  well  remembered  the  day 
when  his  own  ruler  had  been  so  treated  at 
a  time  like  this.  But  joyful  he  must  have 
been.  He  had  worked  for  nearly  fifty  years 
that  his  country  might  never  again  suffer 
what  she  had  then  suffered.  Now,  at  last, 
his  reward  had  come. 

During  the  general  rejoicing  that  fol- 
lowed the  ever-to-be  remembered  day  many 
honors  were  bestowed  upon  Marshal  Foch. 
Among  them  was  the  gift  of  the  Ameri- 
can Distinguished  Service  Medal.  General 
Pershing,  the  American  Commander,  pinned 
it  upon  the  Generalissimo's  breast  in  the 
name  of  President  Wilson  and  the  United 
States,  It  was  a  token  of  the  gratitude  of 
the  American  people  for  what  Foch  had 
done  for  them  and  for  all  the  world. 

As  the  Marshal  received  the  gift,  he  said, 
"I  will  wear  this  medal  with  pleasure  and 


FERDINAND    FOCH  239 

pride  in  the  days  of  triumph,  as  well  as  in 
dark  and  critical  hours.'3 

Then  he  added  other  beautiful  words, 
showing  his  appreciation  of  the  help  Persh- 
ing  and  the  American  army  had  given  in  the 
time  of  need. 

On  that  day,  as  at  all  other  times,  Ferdi- 
nand Foch  showed  that  pride  had  no  place 
in  his  heart.  As  different  as  light  is  from 
darkness  he  has  always  been  from  William 
the  Second  of  Germany,  who  believed  so 
strongly  in  his  own  power  that  he  actually 
put  himself  beside  God.  Foch,  on  the 
other  hand,  the  great  conqueror  in  the 
cause  of  right,  has  claimed  but  this:  'I 
am  God's  instrument.  It  is  for  me  only  to 
try  as  best  I  may  to  do  His  will/3 


Jh, 

•